A declaration of the practises & treasons attempted and committed by Robert late Earle of Essex and his complices, against her Maiestie and her kingdoms and of the proceedings as well at the arraignments & conuictions of the said late Earle, and his adherents, as after: together with the very confessions and other parts of the euidences themselues, word for word taken out of the originals.
         Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626.
      
       
         
           1601
        
      
       Approx. 165 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 64 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-01 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A01216
         STC 1133
         ESTC S100347
         99836190
         99836190
         446
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A01216)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 446)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English Books, 1475-1640 ; 1338:09)
      
       
         
           
             A declaration of the practises & treasons attempted and committed by Robert late Earle of Essex and his complices, against her Maiestie and her kingdoms and of the proceedings as well at the arraignments & conuictions of the said late Earle, and his adherents, as after: together with the very confessions and other parts of the euidences themselues, word for word taken out of the originals.
             Bacon, Francis, 1561-1626.
          
           [128] p.
           
             By Robert Barker, printer to the Queenes most excellent Maiestie,
             Imprinted at London :
             Anno 1601.
          
           
             By Francis Bacon.
             Signatures: A-Q4.
             The first leaf is blank except for signature-mark "A.j.".
             Page A3r, gatherings I, L, and the inner forme of Q each exist in two settings. Page A3r catchword has: (1) M normal, or (2) M swash. Page I1r catchword: (1) "[par.] The", or (2) "The". Page L3r catchword: (1) [none], or (2) "[par.] The". Page Q4r, rule beneath the running title is (1) double, or (2) single.
             Page G4r has a side-note. Variant: side-note lacking.
             Page H2v running title: "The confessions and other euidence." Variant: "The proceedings at the".
             Reproduction of the original in the Henry E. Huntington Library and Art Gallery.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Essex, Robert Devereux, -- Earl of, 1566-1601.
           Great Britain -- History -- Elizabeth, 1558-1603 -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2002-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-03 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-04 TCP Staff (Michigan)
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2002-04 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2002-05 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           A
           DECLARATION
           of
           the
           Practises
           &
           Treasons
           attempted
           and
           committed
           by
           Robert
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           and
           his
           Complices
           ,
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           her
           Kingdoms
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           proceedings
           as
           well
           at
           the
           Arraignments
           &
           Conuictions
           of
           the
           said
           late
           Earle
           ,
           and
           his
           adherents
           ,
           as
           after
           :
        
         
           
             Together
             with
             the
             very
             Confessions
          
           and
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Euidences
           themselues
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Originals
           .
        
         
           ¶
           Imprinted
           at
           London
           by
           
             Robert
             Barker
          
           ,
           Printer
           to
           the
           Queenes
           most
           excellent
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           ANNO
           1601.
           
        
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           DECLARATION
           touching
           the
           Treasons
           of
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           his
           Complices
           .
        
         
           THough
           publike
           iustice
           passed
           vpon
           capital
           offenders
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           lawes
           ,
           &
           in
           course
           of
           an
           honourable
           and
           ordinarie
           triall
           (
           where
           the
           case
           would
           haue
           borne
           and
           required
           the
           seueritie
           of
           Marshall
           law
           to
           haue
           bene
           speedilie
           vsed
           )
           do
           in
           it selfe
           carie
           a
           sufficient
           satisfaction
           towards
           all
           men
           ,
           specially
           in
           a
           mercifull
           gouernement
           ,
           such
           as
           her
           
           Maiesties
           is
           approoued
           to
           bee
           :
           yet
           because
           there
           doe
           passe
           abroad
           in
           the
           hands
           of
           many
           men
           diuers
           false
           and
           corrupt
           Collections
           and
           Relations
           of
           the
           proceedings
           at
           the
           arreignment
           of
           the
           late
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           requisite
           that
           the
           world
           doe
           vnderstand
           aswell
           the
           praecedent
           practises
           and
           inducements
           to
           the
           Treasons
           ,
           as
           the
           open
           &
           actuall
           Treasons
           thēselues
           (
           though
           in
           a
           case
           of
           life
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           conuenient
           to
           insist
           at
           the
           triall
           vpon
           matter
           of
           inference
           or
           presumption
           ,
           but
           chiefly
           vpon
           matter
           of
           plaine
           and
           direct
           proofes
           )
           therefore
           it
           hath
           beene
           thought
           fit
           to
           publish
           to
           the
           world
           a
           briefe
           Declaration
           of
           the
           practises
           and
           treasons
           attempted
           and
           committed
           by
           Robert
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           and
           his
           
           complices
           against
           her
           Maiestie
           and
           her
           Kingdomes
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           proceedings
           at
           the
           conuictions
           of
           the
           said
           late
           Earle
           and
           his
           adhaerents
           vpon
           the
           same
           treasons
           :
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           therewithall
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           warranting
           and
           verifying
           of
           the
           narration
           ,
           to
           set
           downe
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           the
           very
           Confessions
           and
           testimonies
           themselues
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           taken
           out
           of
           the
           Originals
           ,
           whereby
           it
           wil
           be
           most
           manifest
           ,
           that
           nothing
           is
           obscured
           or
           disguised
           ,
           though
           it
           doe
           appeare
           by
           diuers
           most
           wicked
           and
           seditious
           Libels
           throwen
           abroad
           ,
           that
           the
           dregs
           of
           these
           treasons
           ,
           which
           the
           late
           Earl
           of
           Essex
           himselfe
           a
           litle
           before
           his
           death
           ,
           did
           terme
           a
           Leprosie
           ,
           that
           had
           infected
           farre
           and
           neere
           ,
           do
           yet
           remaine
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           tongues
           of
           some
           misaffected
           persons
           .
        
         
         
           THE
           most
           partiall
           will
           not
           denie
           ,
           but
           that
           Robert
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           was
           by
           her
           Maiesties
           manifold
           benefits
           and
           graces
           ,
           besides
           oath
           and
           allegeance
           ,
           as
           much
           tied
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           as
           the
           subiect
           could
           be
           to
           the
           souereigne
           ,
           her
           Maiesty
           hauing
           heaped
           vpon
           him
           both
           dignities
           ,
           offices
           ,
           and
           gifts
           in
           such
           measure
           ,
           as
           within
           the
           circle
           of
           twelue
           yeres
           or
           more
           ,
           there
           was
           scarcely
           a
           yeere
           of
           rest
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           did
           not
           obteine
           at
           her
           Maiesties
           hands
           some
           notable
           addition
           either
           of
           honour
           or
           profit
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           making
           these
           her
           Maiesties
           fauours
           nothing
           els
           but
           wings
           for
           his
           ambition
           ,
           and
           looking
           vpon
           them
           ,
           not
           as
           her
           benefits
           ,
           but
           as
           his
           aduauntages
           ,
           supposing
           that
           to
           be
           his
           owne
           mettall
           which
           was
           but
           her
           marke
           and
           impression
           ,
           was
           so
           giuen
           ouer
           by
           God
           (
           who
           often
           punisheth
           ingratitude
           by
           ambition
           ,
           and
           ambition
           by
           treason
           ,
           and
           treason
           by
           finall
           ruine
           )
           as
           he
           had
           long
           agoe
           plotted
           it
           in
           his
           heart
           to
           become
           a
           dangerous
           supplanter
           of
           that
           seat
           ,
           whereof
           he
           ought
           to
           haue
           beene
           a
           principall
           supporter
           :
           In
           such
           sort
           as
           nowe
           euerie
           man
           of
           common
           sense
           may
           discerne
           not
           onely
           his
           last
           actuall
           and
           open
           treasons
           ,
           but
           also
           his
           former
           more
           secret
           practises
           and
           preparations
           towardes
           those
           his
           treasons
           ,
           and
           that
           without
           any
           glosse
           or
           interpreter
           ,
           but
           himselfe
           and
           his
           owne
           doings
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           of
           all
           ,
           the
           world
           can
           nowe
           expound
           ,
           why
           it
           was
           that
           hee
           did
           aspire
           ,
           and
           had
           almost
           atteined
           vnto
           a
           greatnesse
           ,
           like
           vnto
           the
           auncient
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           
             Praefectus
             Praetorio
          
           vnder
           the
           Emperours
           
           of
           Rome
           ,
           to
           haue
           all
           men
           of
           warre
           to
           make
           their
           sole
           and
           particular
           dependance
           vpon
           him
           :
           That
           with
           such
           iealousie
           and
           watchfulnesse
           hee
           sought
           to
           discountenance
           any
           one
           that
           might
           be
           a
           Competitor
           to
           him
           in
           any
           part
           of
           that
           greatnesse
           :
           That
           with
           great
           violence
           and
           bitternesse
           he
           sought
           to
           suppresse
           and
           keep
           downe
           all
           the
           worthiest
           Marshall
           men
           ,
           which
           did
           not
           appropriate
           their
           respects
           and
           acknowledgements
           onely
           towardes
           himselfe
           .
           All
           which
           did
           manifestly
           detect
           and
           distinguish
           ,
           That
           it
           was
           not
           the
           reputation
           of
           a
           famous
           Leader
           in
           the
           warres
           which
           hee
           sought
           (
           as
           it
           was
           construed
           a
           great
           while
           )
           but
           onely
           power
           and
           greatnesse
           to
           serue
           his
           owne
           ends
           ,
           considering
           he
           neuer
           loued
           vertue
           nor
           valor
           in
           another
           ,
           but
           where
           he
           thought
           he
           should
           bee
           Proprietarie
           and
           Commander
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           referred
           to
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           So
           likewise
           those
           points
           of
           popularitie
           which
           euery
           man
           tooke
           notice
           and
           note
           of
           ,
           as
           his
           affable
           gestures
           ,
           open
           doores
           ,
           making
           his
           table
           and
           his
           bed
           so
           popularly
           places
           of
           audience
           to
           futers
           ,
           denying
           nothing
           when
           he
           did
           nothing
           ,
           feeding
           many
           men
           in
           their
           discontentments
           against
           the
           Queene
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           euer
           since
           Absalons
           time
           ,
           the
           forerunners
           of
           treasons
           following
           ,
           so
           in
           him
           were
           they
           either
           the
           qualities
           of
           a
           nature
           disposed
           to
           disloyaltie
           ,
           or
           the
           beginnings
           and
           conceptions
           of
           that
           which
           afterwards
           grewe
           to
           shape
           and
           forme
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           it
           were
           a
           vaine
           thing
           to
           thinke
           to
           search
           the
           rootes
           and
           first
           motions
           of
           treasons
           ,
           which
           are
           
           knowen
           to
           none
           but
           God
           that
           discernes
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           the
           Diuell
           that
           giues
           the
           instigation
           :
           so
           it
           is
           more
           then
           to
           be
           presumed
           (
           being
           made
           apparant
           by
           the
           euidence
           of
           all
           the
           euents
           following
           )
           that
           he
           caried
           into
           Ireland
           a
           heart
           corrupted
           in
           his
           allegiance
           ,
           and
           pregnant
           of
           those
           or
           the
           like
           treasons
           which
           afterwards
           came
           to
           light
           .
        
         
           For
           being
           a
           man
           by
           nature
           of
           an
           high
           imagination
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           promiser
           to
           himselfe
           aswell
           as
           to
           others
           ,
           he
           was
           confident
           that
           if
           he
           were
           once
           the
           first
           person
           in
           a
           kingdome
           ,
           and
           a
           sea
           betweene
           the
           Queenes
           seat
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           Wales
           the
           neerest
           land
           from
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           got
           the
           flower
           of
           the
           English
           forces
           into
           his
           hands
           (
           which
           hee
           thought
           so
           to
           intermixe
           with
           his
           owne
           followers
           ,
           as
           the
           whole
           body
           should
           mooue
           by
           his
           spirit
           )
           and
           if
           he
           might
           haue
           also
           absolutely
           into
           his
           hands
           
             potestatem
             vitae
             &
             necis
          
           ,
           &
           
             arbitrium
             belli
             &
             pacis
          
           ,
           ouer
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           entise
           ,
           &
           make
           them
           his
           owne
           ,
           first
           by
           pardons
           and
           conditions
           ,
           and
           after
           by
           hopes
           to
           bring
           them
           in
           place
           where
           they
           should
           serue
           for
           hope
           of
           better
           booties
           then
           Cowes
           ,
           he
           should
           be
           able
           to
           make
           that
           place
           of
           Lieutenancie
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           a
           rise
           or
           step
           to
           ascend
           to
           his
           desired
           greatnesse
           in
           England
           .
        
         
           And
           although
           many
           of
           these
           conceites
           were
           windie
           ,
           yet
           neither
           were
           they
           the
           lesse
           like
           to
           his
           ,
           neither
           are
           they
           now
           onely
           probable
           coniectures
           or
           comments
           vpon
           these
           his
           last
           treasons
           ,
           but
           the
           very
           preludes
           of
           actions
           almost
           immediatly
           subsequent
           ,
           as
           shal
           be
           touched
           in
           due
           place
           .
        
         
         
           But
           first
           it
           was
           strange
           with
           what
           appetite
           and
           thirst
           he
           did
           affect
           and
           compasse
           the
           gouernment
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           obteine
           .
           For
           although
           he
           made
           some
           formall
           shewes
           to
           put
           it
           from
           him
           :
           yet
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           most
           things
           else
           ,
           his
           desires
           being
           too
           strong
           for
           his
           dissimulations
           ,
           he
           did
           so
           farre
           passe
           the
           bounds
           of
           Decorum
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           in
           effect
           name
           himselfe
           to
           the
           Queene
           by
           such
           description
           and
           such
           particularities
           as
           could
           not
           be
           applyed
           to
           any
           other
           but
           himselfe
           :
           neither
           did
           he
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           further
           hee
           was
           still
           at
           hand
           to
           offer
           and
           vrge
           vehemently
           and
           peremptorily
           exceptions
           to
           any
           other
           that
           was
           named
           .
        
         
           Then
           after
           hee
           once
           found
           that
           there
           was
           no
           man
           but
           himselfe
           (
           who
           had
           other
           matters
           in
           his
           head
           )
           so
           farre
           in
           loue
           with
           that
           charge
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           any
           competition
           or
           opposition
           to
           his
           pursute
           ,
           whereby
           he
           saw
           it
           would
           fall
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           especially
           after
           himselfe
           was
           resolued
           vpon
           ,
           he
           began
           to
           make
           propositions
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           by
           way
           of
           taxation
           of
           the
           former
           course
           held
           in
           mannaging
           the
           actions
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           especially
           vpon
           three
           points
           :
           The
           first
           ,
           that
           the
           proportions
           of
           forces
           which
           had
           bene
           there
           mainteined
           and
           continued
           by
           supplies
           ,
           were
           not
           sufficient
           to
           bring
           the
           prosecutions
           there
           to
           period
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           that
           the
           axe
           had
           not
           bene
           put
           to
           the
           roote
           of
           the
           tree
           ,
           in
           regard
           there
           had
           not
           bin
           made
           a
           maine
           prosecution
           vpon
           the
           Archtraitour
           Tyrone
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           strength
           ,
           within
           the
           Prouince
           of
           Vlster
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           that
           the
           prosecutions
           before
           time
           had
           bene
           intermixed
           and
           interrupted
           
           with
           too
           many
           temporising
           treaties
           ,
           whereby
           the
           Rebell
           did
           euer
           gather
           strength
           and
           reputation
           to
           renew
           the
           warre
           with
           aduantage
           .
           All
           which
           goodly
           and
           well
           sounding
           discourses
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           great
           vaunts
           that
           he
           would
           make
           the
           earth
           tremble
           before
           him
           ,
           tended
           but
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           Queene
           should
           encrease
           the
           list
           of
           her
           Armie
           and
           all
           proportions
           of
           treasure
           and
           other
           furniture
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           his
           commandement
           might
           be
           the
           greater
           .
           For
           that
           he
           neuer
           intended
           any
           such
           prosecution
           ,
           may
           appeare
           by
           this
           ,
           that
           euen
           at
           the
           time
           before
           his
           going
           into
           Ireland
           hee
           did
           open
           himselfe
           so
           farre
           in
           speech
           to
           Blunt
           ,
           
           his
           inwardest
           counsellour
           ,
           
             That
             he
             did
             assure
             himselfe
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Rebels
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             would
             be
             aduised
             by
             him
          
           :
           so
           far
           was
           he
           frō
           intending
           any
           prosecution
           towards
           those
           in
           whom
           he
           tooke
           himselfe
           to
           haue
           interest
           .
           But
           his
           ends
           were
           two
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           to
           get
           great
           forces
           into
           his
           hands
           :
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           oblige
           the
           heads
           of
           the
           rebellion
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           them
           of
           his
           partie
           .
           These
           two
           endes
           had
           in
           themselues
           a
           repugnancie
           :
           for
           the
           one
           imported
           prosecution
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           treaty
           :
           But
           hee
           that
           meant
           to
           be
           too
           strong
           to
           bee
           called
           to
           account
           for
           any
           thing
           ,
           and
           meant
           besides
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           once
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           to
           ingage
           himselfe
           in
           other
           iourneys
           that
           should
           hinder
           the
           prosecution
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           tooke
           things
           in
           order
           as
           they
           made
           for
           him
           .
           And
           so
           first
           did
           nothing
           as
           was
           sayd
           ,
           but
           trumpet
           a
           finall
           and
           vtter
           prosecution
           against
           Tyrone
           in
           the
           North
           ,
           to
           the
           ende
           to
           haue
           his
           forces
           augmented
           .
        
         
         
           But
           yet
           he
           forgat
           not
           his
           other
           purpose
           of
           making
           himselfe
           strong
           by
           a
           partie
           amongst
           the
           Rebels
           ,
           when
           it
           came
           to
           the
           scanning
           of
           the
           clauses
           of
           his
           commission
           .
           For
           then
           he
           did
           insist
           ,
           and
           that
           with
           a
           kind
           of
           contestation
           ,
           that
           the
           pardoning
           ,
           no
           not
           of
           Tyrone
           himselfe
           ,
           the
           capitall
           Rebell
           ,
           should
           be
           excepted
           and
           reserued
           to
           her
           Maiesties
           immediate
           grace
           ,
           being
           infinitely
           desirous
           that
           Tyrone
           should
           not
           looke
           beyond
           him
           for
           his
           life
           or
           pardon
           ,
           but
           should
           hold
           his
           fortune
           as
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           accompt
           for
           it
           to
           him
           onely
           .
        
         
           So
           againe
           ,
           whereas
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Sussex
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           other
           Lieutenants
           or
           deputies
           ,
           there
           was
           euer
           in
           that
           clause
           which
           giueth
           vnto
           the
           Lieutenant
           or
           deputie
           ,
           that
           high
           or
           regall
           point
           of
           authority
           to
           pardon
           Treasons
           and
           I
           raitors
           ,
           an
           exception
           contained
           of
           such
           cases
           of
           treason
           as
           are
           committed
           against
           the
           person
           of
           the
           King
           :
           It
           was
           strange
           ,
           and
           suspiciously
           strange
           ,
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           with
           what
           importunitie
           and
           instance
           he
           did
           labour
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           preuailed
           to
           haue
           that
           exception
           also
           omitted
           ,
           glosing
           then
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           that
           by
           strict
           exposition
           of
           law
           (
           a
           point
           in
           law
           that
           he
           would
           needes
           forget
           at
           his
           arraignment
           ,
           but
           could
           take
           knowledge
           of
           it
           before
           ,
           when
           it
           was
           to
           serue
           his
           owne
           ambition
           )
           all
           treasons
           of
           rebellion
           did
           tend
           to
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Kings
           person
           ,
           it
           might
           breede
           a
           buzze
           in
           the
           Rebels
           heads
           ,
           and
           so
           discourage
           them
           from
           comming
           in
           ,
           whereas
           he
           knew
           well
           that
           in
           all
           experience
           passed
           ,
           there
           was
           neuer
           Rebel
           made
           any
           
           doubt
           or
           scruple
           vpon
           that
           point
           to
           accept
           of
           pardon
           from
           all
           former
           gouernours
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           Commissions
           penned
           with
           that
           limitation
           (
           their
           Commissions
           being
           things
           not
           kept
           secretly
           in
           a
           boxe
           ,
           but
           published
           &
           recorded
           )
           so
           as
           it
           appeared
           manifestly
           that
           it
           was
           a
           meere
           deuise
           of
           his
           owne
           out
           of
           the
           secret
           reaches
           of
           his
           heart
           then
           not
           reuealed
           :
           but
           it
           may
           be
           shrewdly
           expounded
           since
           ,
           what
           his
           drift
           was
           by
           those
           pardons
           which
           he
           granted
           to
           Blunt
           the
           Marshall
           ,
           and
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           his
           care
           was
           no
           lesse
           to
           secure
           his
           owne
           instruments
           then
           the
           Rebels
           of
           Ireland
           .
        
         
           Yet
           was
           there
           another
           point
           for
           which
           he
           did
           contend
           &
           contest
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           not
           be
           tied
           to
           any
           opinion
           of
           the
           Counsell
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           as
           all
           others
           in
           certain
           points
           (
           as
           pardoning
           traitors
           ,
           concluding
           warre
           and
           peace
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           principall
           articles
           )
           had
           bene
           before
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           he
           might
           be
           absolute
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           be
           fully
           Master
           of
           opportunities
           and
           occasions
           for
           the
           performing
           and
           executing
           of
           his
           owne
           treasonable
           ends
           .
        
         
           But
           after
           he
           had
           once
           by
           her
           Maiesties
           singular
           trust
           and
           fauour
           toward
           him
           obtained
           his
           Patent
           of
           Commission
           as
           large
           ,
           and
           his
           List
           of
           forces
           as
           full
           as
           hee
           desired
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           end
           in
           his
           course
           of
           the
           prosecution
           in
           the
           North.
           For
           being
           arriued
           into
           Ireland
           ,
           the
           whole
           cariage
           of
           his
           actions
           there
           ,
           was
           nothing
           els
           but
           a
           cunning
           defeating
           of
           that
           iourney
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           (
           as
           appeared
           )
           in
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           yeere
           to
           pleasure
           and
           gratifie
           the
           Rebell
           with
           a
           dishonourable
           peace
           ,
           and
           to
           contract
           
           with
           him
           for
           his
           owne
           greatnesse
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           not
           long
           after
           hee
           had
           receiued
           the
           sword
           ,
           he
           did
           voluntarily
           ingage
           himselfe
           in
           an
           vnseasonable
           and
           fruitlesse
           iourney
           into
           Munster
           ,
           a
           iourney
           neuer
           propounded
           in
           the
           Counsell
           there
           ,
           neuer
           aduertized
           ouer
           hither
           while
           it
           was
           past
           :
           By
           which
           iourney
           her
           Maiesties
           forces
           which
           were
           to
           be
           preserued
           intire
           both
           in
           vigor
           and
           number
           for
           the
           great
           prosecution
           ,
           were
           harased
           and
           tyred
           with
           long
           marches
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           Northerne
           prosecution
           was
           indeede
           quite
           dashed
           and
           made
           impossible
           .
        
         
           But
           yet
           still
           doubting
           he
           might
           receiue
           from
           her
           Maiestie
           some
           quicke
           &
           expresse
           commandement
           to
           proceede
           :
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           he
           pursued
           his
           former
           deuise
           of
           wrapping
           himselfe
           in
           other
           actions
           ,
           and
           so
           set
           himselfe
           on
           worke
           anewe
           in
           the
           Countie
           of
           Ophaley
           ,
           being
           resolued
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           ,
           to
           dallie
           out
           the
           season
           ,
           and
           neuer
           to
           haue
           gone
           that
           iourney
           at
           all
           :
           That
           setting
           forward
           which
           he
           made
           in
           the
           very
           ende
           of
           August
           being
           but
           a
           meere
           plaie
           and
           a
           mockerie
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           purposes
           which
           now
           shall
           be
           declared
           .
        
         
           After
           he
           perceiued
           that
           foure
           moneths
           of
           the
           Summer
           ,
           and
           three
           parts
           of
           the
           army
           were
           wasted
           ,
           hee
           thought
           nowe
           was
           a
           time
           to
           set
           on
           foot
           such
           a
           peace
           as
           might
           be
           for
           the
           Rebels
           aduantage
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           worke
           a
           mutuall
           obligation
           betweene
           Tyrone
           and
           himselfe
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           he
           did
           but
           seeke
           a
           commodity
           .
           He
           had
           there
           with
           him
           in
           his
           armie
           one
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           a
           seditious
           and
           working
           
           spirit
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           bene
           priuately
           familiar
           and
           intirely
           beloued
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           afterwards
           immediatly
           vpon
           Essex
           open
           rebellion
           ,
           was
           apprehended
           for
           a
           desperate
           attempt
           of
           violence
           against
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           ;
           which
           he
           plainly
           confessed
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           hee
           suffered
           .
           Wherefore
           iudging
           him
           to
           be
           a
           fit
           instrument
           ,
           he
           made
           some
           signification
           to
           Lee
           of
           such
           an
           imploiment
           ,
           which
           was
           no
           sooner
           signified
           then
           apprehended
           by
           Lee.
           Hee
           gaue
           order
           also
           to
           sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           Marshall
           of
           his
           army
           ,
           to
           licence
           Lee
           to
           goe
           to
           Tyrone
           when
           hee
           should
           require
           it
           .
           But
           Lee
           thought
           good
           to
           let
           slip
           first
           vnto
           Tyrone
           (
           which
           was
           neuerthelesse
           by
           the
           Marshals
           warrant
           )
           one
           
             Iames
             Knowd
          
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           wit
           and
           sufficiencie
           ,
           to
           sound
           in
           what
           termes
           and
           humours
           Tyrone
           then
           was
           .
           This
           Knowd
           returned
           a
           message
           from
           Tyrone
           to
           Lee
           ,
           
           which
           was
           ,
           That
           
             if
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           
             would
             followe
          
           Tyrones
           
             plot
             ,
             hee
             would
             make
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           
             the
             greatest
             man
             that
             euer
             was
             in
          
           England
           :
           
             and
             further
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             Earle
             would
             haue
             conference
             with
             him
             ,
          
           Tyrone
           
             would
             deliuer
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             in
             pledge
             for
             his
             assurance
             .
          
           This
           message
           was
           deliuered
           by
           Knowd
           to
           Lee
           ,
           and
           by
           Lee
           was
           imparted
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           who
           after
           this
           message
           ,
           imployed
           Lee
           himselfe
           to
           Tyrone
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           negociating
           (
           whatsoeuer
           passed
           els
           )
           prepared
           and
           disposed
           Tyrone
           to
           the
           parley
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           imploiment
           of
           Lee
           was
           a
           matter
           of
           that
           guiltinesse
           in
           my
           Lord
           ,
           as
           being
           charged
           with
           it
           at
           my
           Lord
           Keepers
           onely
           in
           this
           nature
           (
           for
           the
           message
           of
           Knowd
           was
           not
           then
           knowen
           )
           that
           
           when
           he
           pretended
           to
           assaile
           Tyrone
           ,
           he
           had
           before
           vnder
           hand
           agreed
           vpon
           a
           pariey
           ,
           
           my
           Lord
           vtterly
           denied
           it
           that
           he
           euer
           imploied
           Lee
           to
           Tyrone
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           turned
           it
           vpon
           Blunt
           whom
           he
           afterwards
           required
           to
           take
           it
           vpon
           him
           ,
           hauing
           before
           sufficiently
           prouided
           for
           the
           security
           of
           all
           parts
           ,
           for
           he
           had
           granted
           both
           to
           Blunt
           &
           Lee
           pardons
           of
           al
           treasons
           vnder
           the
           great
           seale
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           so
           himselfe
           disclaiming
           it
           ,
           &
           they
           being
           pardoned
           ,
           all
           was
           safe
           .
        
         
           But
           when
           that
           Tyrone
           was
           by
           these
           meanes
           (
           besides
           what
           others
           God
           knowes
           )
           prepared
           to
           demand
           a
           parley
           ,
           nowe
           was
           the
           time
           for
           Essex
           to
           acquite
           himselfe
           of
           al
           the
           Queenes
           commandements
           and
           his
           owne
           promises
           and
           vndertakings
           for
           the
           Northern
           iourney
           ,
           and
           not
           so
           alone
           ,
           but
           to
           haue
           the
           glory
           at
           the
           disaduantage
           of
           the
           yere
           ,
           being
           but
           2500.
           strong
           of
           foote
           ,
           and
           300.
           of
           horse
           ,
           after
           the
           fresh
           disaster
           of
           sir
           
             Coniers
             Clifford
          
           ,
           in
           the
           height
           of
           the
           Rebels
           pride
           ,
           to
           set
           foorth
           to
           assaile
           ,
           and
           then
           that
           the
           very
           terror
           and
           reputation
           of
           my
           Lord
           of
           Essex
           person
           was
           such
           as
           did
           daunt
           him
           and
           make
           him
           stoope
           to
           seeke
           a
           parley
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           the
           end
           he
           shot
           at
           in
           that
           September
           iourney
           ,
           being
           a
           mere
           abuse
           and
           br●●●ry
           ,
           and
           but
           inducements
           onely
           to
           the
           Treaty
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           onely
           matter
           he
           intended
           .
           For
           Essex
           drawing
           now
           towards
           the
           Catastrophe
           ,
           or
           last
           part
           of
           that
           Tragedy
           ,
           for
           which
           he
           came
           vpon
           the
           Stage
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           his
           Treasons
           grew
           to
           a
           further
           ripenesse
           .
           For
           knowing
           how
           vnfit
           it
           was
           for
           him
           to
           communicate
           with
           any
           English
           ,
           euen
           of
           those
           whom
           hee
           trusted
           most
           ,
           and
           
           meant
           to
           vse
           in
           other
           Treasons
           :
           That
           he
           had
           an
           intention
           to
           growe
           to
           an
           agreement
           with
           Tyrone
           to
           haue
           succors
           from
           him
           for
           the
           vsurping
           vpon
           the
           State
           here
           ,
           (
           not
           because
           it
           was
           more
           dangerous
           then
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           treasons
           ,
           but
           because
           it
           was
           more
           odious
           ,
           and
           in
           a
           kind
           monstrous
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           conspire
           with
           such
           a
           Rebell
           ,
           against
           whom
           he
           was
           sent
           :
           and
           therfore
           might
           aduenture
           to
           alienate
           mens
           affections
           from
           him
           )
           he
           draue
           it
           to
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           might
           bee
           ,
           and
           so
           there
           was
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           treaty
           ,
           an
           interuiew
           &
           priuate
           conference
           betweene
           Tyrone
           and
           himselfe
           onely
           ,
           no
           third
           person
           admitted
           .
           A
           strange
           course
           ,
           considering
           with
           whom
           he
           dealt
           ,
           and
           especially
           considering
           what
           message
           Knowde
           had
           brought
           ,
           which
           should
           haue
           made
           him
           rather
           call
           witnesses
           to
           him
           ,
           then
           auoid
           witnesses
           .
           But
           he
           being
           only
           true
           to
           his
           own
           ends
           ,
           easily
           dispensed
           with
           all
           such
           considerations
           .
           Nay
           ,
           there
           was
           such
           carefull
           order
           taken
           ,
           that
           no
           person
           should
           ouerheare
           one
           worde
           that
           passed
           betweene
           them
           two
           :
           as
           because
           the
           place
           appointed
           and
           vsed
           for
           the
           parley
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           there
           was
           the
           depth
           of
           a
           brooke
           betweene
           them
           ,
           which
           made
           them
           speake
           some
           lowdnesse
           :
           therewere
           certaine
           horsemen
           appointed
           by
           order
           from
           Essex
           ,
           to
           keepe
           all
           men
           off
           ,
           a
           great
           distance
           from
           the
           place
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           that
           the
           secrecie
           of
           that
           parley
           ,
           as
           it
           gaue
           to
           him
           the
           more
           liberty
           of
           Treason
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           giue
           any
           man
           the
           more
           libertie
           of
           surmize
           ,
           what
           was
           then
           handled
           between
           them
           ,
           inasmuch
           as
           nothing
           can
           bee
           knowen
           ,
           but
           by
           report
           from
           one
           of
           
           them
           two
           ,
           either
           Essex
           or
           Tyrone
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           although
           there
           were
           no
           proceeding
           against
           Essex
           vpon
           these
           treasons
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           were
           a
           needlesse
           thing
           to
           load
           more
           treasons
           vpon
           him
           then
           ,
           whose
           burthen
           was
           so
           great
           after
           :
           yet
           for
           trueths
           sake
           ,
           it
           is
           fit
           the
           world
           know
           ,
           what
           is
           testified
           touching
           the
           speaches
           ,
           letters
           and
           reports
           of
           Tyrone
           ,
           immediatly
           following
           this
           conference
           ,
           &
           obserue
           also
           what
           ensued
           likewise
           in
           the
           desseignes
           of
           Essex
           himselfe
           .
        
         
           On
           Tyrones
           part
           it
           fell
           out
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           day
           after
           that
           Essex
           came
           to
           the
           court
           of
           
             England
             ,
             Tyrone
          
           hauing
           conference
           with
           Sir
           
             William
             Warren
          
           at
           Armagh
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           discourse
           told
           him
           ,
           and
           bound
           it
           with
           an
           oath
           ,
           and
           iterated
           it
           two
           or
           three
           seuerall
           times
           :
           
           
             That
             within
             two
             or
             three
             moneths
             ,
             he
             should
             see
             the
             greatest
             alterations
             and
             strangest
             that
             euer
             hee
             sawe
             in
             his
             life
             ,
             or
             could
             imagine
             :
             and
             that
             bee
             the
             said
          
           Tyrone
           
             hoped
             ere
             long
             to
             haue
             a
             good
             share
             in
          
           England
           .
           With
           this
           concurred
           fully
           the
           report
           of
           
             Richard
             Bremingham
          
           a
           gentleman
           of
           the
           Pale
           ,
           hauing
           made
           his
           repaire
           about
           the
           same
           time
           to
           Tyrone
           ,
           to
           right
           him
           in
           a
           cause
           of
           land
           :
           sauing
           that
           Bremingham
           deliuers
           the
           like
           speach
           of
           Tyrone
           to
           himselfe
           :
           
           but
           ,
           not
           what
           Tyrone
           hoped
           ,
           but
           what
           Tyrone
           had
           promised
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             had
             promised
          
           (
           it
           may
           bee
           thought
           to
           whom
           )
           
             ere
             long
             to
             shew
             his
             face
             in
          
           England
           ,
           
             little
             to
             the
             good
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           These
           generalities
           comming
           immediatly
           from
           the
           report
           of
           Tyrone
           himselfe
           ,
           are
           drawen
           to
           more
           particularitie
           in
           a
           conference
           had
           betweene
           the
           
           Lord
           
             Fitz
             Morrice
          
           Baron
           of
           Liksnawe
           in
           Munster
           ,
           and
           one
           
             Thomas
             Wood
          
           a
           person
           wel
           reputed
           of
           ,
           immediatly
           after
           Essex
           comming
           into
           England
           .
           
           In
           which
           conference
           
             Fitz
             Morrice
          
           :
           declared
           vnto
           Wood
           ,
           that
           Tyrone
           had
           written
           to
           the
           traiterous
           titularie
           Earle
           of
           Desmond
           ,
           to
           informe
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Condition
           of
           that
           Contract
           betweene
           Tyrone
           and
           Essex
           was
           ,
           That
           Essex
           
             should
             be
             king
             of
          
           England
           :
           
             And
             that
          
           Tyrone
           
             should
             holde
             of
             him
             the
             honour
             and
             state
             of
             Viceroy
             of
          
           Ireland
           :
           
             And
             that
             the
             proportion
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             which
          
           Tyrone
           
             should
             bring
             or
             send
             to
          
           Essex
           ,
           
             were
             8000
             Irish.
          
           With
           which
           concurreth
           fully
           the
           testimony
           of
           the
           said
           
             Iames
             Knowde
          
           ,
           
           who
           being
           in
           credit
           with
           
             O●●●●
             Mac
             Roory
          
           chiefe
           of
           the
           Omoores
           in
           Lemster
           ,
           was
           vsed
           as
           a
           Secretarie
           for
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           writing
           of
           a
           letter
           to
           Tyrone
           ,
           immediatly
           after
           Essex
           comming
           into
           England
           .
           The
           effect
           of
           which
           letter
           was
           :
           
             To
             vnderstand
             some
             light
             of
             the
             secret
             agreement
             betweene
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           and
           Tyrone
           ,
           
             that
             he
             the
             said
          
           Owny
           
             might
             frame
             his
             course
             accordingly
          
           .
           Which
           letter
           ,
           with
           further
           instructions
           to
           the
           same
           effect
           ,
           was
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           Knowde
           deliuered
           to
           
             Turlagh
             Macdauy
          
           ,
           a
           man
           of
           trust
           with
           Owny
           ,
           who
           brought
           an
           answer
           from
           Tyrone
           .
           The
           cōtents
           whereof
           were
           :
           
             That
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           
             had
             agreed
             to
             take
             his
             part
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             should
             ayd
             him
             towards
             the
             conquest
             of
          
           England
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           very
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           &
           testified
           by
           diuers
           credible
           persons
           ,
           that
           immediatly
           vpon
           this
           parley
           ,
           there
           did
           flie
           abroad
           as
           sparckles
           of
           this
           fire
           ,
           (
           which
           it
           did
           not
           concern
           Tyrone
           so
           much
           to
           keep
           secret
           ,
           as
           it
           did
           Essex
           )
           a
           generall
           and
           receiued
           opinion
           ,
           
           that
           went
           vp
           and
           down
           in
           the
           mouthes
           both
           of
           the
           better
           and
           meaner
           sort
           of
           Rebels
           :
           
           
             That
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             theirs
             ,
             and
             they
             his
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             would
             neuer
             leaue
             the
             one
             sword
             ,
             meaning
             that
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             till
             he
             had
             gotten
             the
             other
             in
          
           England
           :
           
             and
             that
             he
             would
             bring
             them
             to
             serue
             ,
             where
             they
             should
             haue
             other
             maner
             of
             booties
             then
             cowes
             :
          
           and
           the
           like
           speaches
           .
           And
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           himselfe
           ,
           
           (
           who
           had
           bene
           ,
           as
           was
           before
           declared
           ,
           with
           Tyrone
           two
           or
           three
           dayes
           ,
           vpon
           my
           Lords
           sending
           ,
           and
           had
           sounded
           him
           )
           hath
           left
           it
           confessed
           vnder
           his
           hand
           :
           
             That
             he
             knew
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           and
           Tyrone
           
             to
             be
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             runne
             the
             same
             courses
             .
          
        
         
           And
           certaine
           it
           is
           also
           ,
           that
           immediatly
           vpon
           that
           parley
           ,
           Tyrone
           grewe
           into
           a
           strange
           and
           vnwoonted
           pride
           ,
           and
           appointed
           his
           progresses
           and
           visitations
           to
           receiue
           congratulations
           and
           homages
           from
           his
           confederates
           ,
           and
           behaued
           himselfe
           in
           all
           things
           as
           one
           that
           had
           some
           new
           spirite
           of
           hope
           and
           courage
           put
           into
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           on
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           his
           part
           insued
           immediatly
           after
           this
           parley
           a
           strange
           motion
           and
           proiect
           ,
           which
           though
           no
           doubt
           hee
           had
           harbored
           in
           his
           brest
           before
           :
           yet
           for
           any
           thing
           yet
           appeareth
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           vtter
           and
           breake
           with
           any
           in
           it
           ,
           before
           he
           had
           bene
           confirmed
           and
           fortified
           in
           his
           purpose
           ,
           by
           the
           combination
           and
           correspondence
           ,
           which
           hee
           found
           in
           Tyrone
           vpon
           their
           conference
           .
           Neither
           is
           this
           a
           matter
           gathered
           out
           of
           reports
           ,
           
           but
           confessed
           directly
           by
           two
           of
           his
           principall
           friendes
           and
           associats
           ,
           being
           witnesses
           vpon
           their
           owne
           knowledge
           ,
           
           &
           of
           that
           which
           was
           spoken
           to
           themselues
           :
           
           The
           substance
           of
           which
           confessions
           is
           this
           :
           
             That
             a
             litle
             before
             my
             Lords
             comming
             ouer
             into
          
           England
           ,
           
             at
             the
             castle
             of
          
           Dublin
           
             where
             Sir
          
           Christopher
           Blunt
           
             lay
             hurt
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             lately
             remooued
             thither
             from
          
           Reban
           ,
           
             a
             castle
             of
          
           Thomas
           Lees
           ,
           
             and
             placed
             in
             a
             lodging
             that
             had
             bene
             my
             Lord
             of
          
           Southamptons
           :
           
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           
             tooke
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Southampton
           
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             visit
          
           Blunt
           ,
           
             and
             there
             being
             none
             present
             but
             they
             three
             ,
             my
             Lord
             of
          
           Essex
           
             told
             them
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             now
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             go
             into
          
           England
           ,
           
             and
             would
             aduise
             with
             them
             of
             the
             manner
             of
             his
             going
             ,
             since
             to
             goe
             he
             was
             resolued
             .
             And
             thereupon
             propounded
             vnto
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             fit
             a
             cary
             with
             him
             of
             the
             army
             in
          
           Ireland
           ,
           
             as
             much
             as
             hee
             could
             conueniently
             transport
             ,
             at
             least
             the
             choise
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             ,
             to
             secure
             and
             make
             good
             his
             first
             deseent
             on
             shore
             ,
             purposing
             to
             land
             them
             at
          
           Milford
           hauen
           in
           Wales
           ,
           
             or
             thereabouts
             :
             not
             doubting
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             army
             would
             so
             increase
             within
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             by
             such
             as
             would
             come
             in
             to
             him
             as
             hee
             should
             be
             able
             to
             march
             with
             his
             power
             to
          
           London
           ,
           
             and
             make
             his
             own
             conditions
             as
             he
             thought
             good
             .
             But
             ,
             both
          
           Southampton
           and
           Blunt
           
             disswaded
             him
             from
             this
             enterprise
          
           :
           Blunt
           
             alledging
             the
             hazard
             of
             it
             ,
             &
             that
             it
             would
             make
             him
             odious
             ,
             and
          
           Southampt
           on
           
             vtterly
             disliking
             of
             that
             course
             vpon
             the
             same
             and
             many
             other
             reasons
             .
             Howbe
             it
             thereupon
          
           Blunt
           
             aduised
             him
             rather
             to
             another
             course
             ,
             which
             was
             to
             draw
             forth
             of
             the
             Army
             some
             200.
             resolute
             gentlemen
             ,
             &
             with
             those
             to
             come
             ouer
             ,
             &
             so
             to
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             his
             owne
             conditions
             .
          
           Which
           Confessions
           it
           is
           not
           amisse
           to
           deliuer
           ,
           by
           what
           a
           
           good
           prouidence
           of
           God
           they
           came
           to
           light
           :
           for
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           bee
           vsed
           at
           Essex
           arraignement
           to
           charge
           him
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           vttered
           after
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           But
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           at
           his
           arraignment
           being
           charged
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           had
           set
           it
           downe
           vnder
           his
           hand
           ,
           
           that
           he
           had
           bene
           a
           principall
           Instigator
           of
           him
           ,
           to
           his
           treasons
           ,
           in
           passion
           brake
           forth
           into
           these
           speeches
           :
           
             That
             then
             he
             must
             be
             forced
             to
             disclose
             what
             further
             matters
             he
             had
             held
             my
             Lord
             from
             ,
             and
             desired
             for
             that
             purpose
             (
             because
             the
             present
             proceeding
             should
             not
             be
             interrupted
             )
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             Lord
          
           Admirall
           
             and
             M.
          
           Secretarie
           ,
           
             after
             his
             arraignment
          
           ,
           and
           so
           fell
           most
           naturally
           and
           most
           voluntarily
           into
           this
           his
           confession
           ,
           which
           if
           it
           had
           beene
           thought
           fit
           to
           haue
           required
           of
           him
           at
           that
           time
           publikely
           ,
           he
           had
           deliuered
           before
           his
           conuiction
           .
           And
           the
           same
           confession
           he
           did
           after
           (
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           executiō
           )
           constantly
           and
           fully
           confirme
           ,
           discourse
           particularly
           ,
           and
           take
           vppon
           his
           death
           ,
           where
           neuer
           any
           man
           shewed
           lesse
           feare
           ,
           nor
           a
           greater
           resolution
           to
           die
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           same
           mattter
           so
           by
           him
           confessed
           ,
           was
           likewise
           confessed
           with
           the
           same
           circumstances
           of
           time
           and
           place
           by
           Southampton
           ,
           being
           seuerally
           examined
           thereupon
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           nowe
           the
           worlde
           may
           see
           how
           long
           since
           my
           Lord
           put
           off
           his
           vizard
           ,
           and
           disclosed
           the
           secrets
           of
           his
           heart
           to
           two
           of
           his
           most
           confident
           friends
           ,
           falling
           vpon
           that
           vnnaturall
           and
           detestable
           treason
           ,
           whereunto
           all
           his
           former
           Actions
           in
           his
           gouernement
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           (
           and
           God
           knowes
           howe
           
           long
           before
           )
           were
           but
           Introductions
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           finding
           that
           these
           two
           persons
           ,
           which
           of
           all
           the
           rest
           hee
           thought
           to
           haue
           found
           forwardest
           ,
           
           Southampton
           ,
           whose
           displacing
           hee
           had
           made
           his
           owne
           discontentment
           (
           hauing
           placed
           him
           ,
           no
           question
           to
           that
           ende
           ,
           to
           find
           cause
           of
           discontentment
           )
           and
           Blunt
           ,
           a
           man
           so
           enterprizing
           and
           prodigal
           of
           his
           owne
           life
           ,
           (
           as
           himselfe
           termed
           himselfe
           at
           the
           Barre
           )
           did
           not
           applaud
           to
           this
           his
           purpose
           ,
           and
           thereby
           doubting
           how
           coldly
           he
           should
           find
           others
           minded
           ,
           that
           were
           not
           so
           neere
           to
           him
           .
           And
           therefore
           condescending
           to
           Blunts
           aduise
           to
           surprize
           the
           Court
           ,
           hee
           did
           pursue
           that
           plot
           accordingly
           ,
           and
           came
           ouer
           with
           a
           selected
           companie
           of
           Captaines
           and
           voluntaries
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hee
           thought
           were
           most
           affectionate
           vnto
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           most
           resolute
           ,
           though
           not
           knowing
           of
           his
           purpose
           .
           So
           as
           euen
           at
           that
           time
           ,
           euery
           man
           noted
           and
           wondred
           ,
           what
           the
           matter
           should
           be
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           tooke
           his
           most
           particular
           friends
           and
           followers
           from
           their
           companies
           ,
           which
           were
           countenance
           and
           meanes
           vnto
           them
           ,
           to
           bring
           them
           ouer
           .
           But
           his
           purpose
           (
           as
           in
           part
           was
           touched
           before
           )
           was
           this
           :
           that
           if
           he
           held
           his
           greatnesse
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           were
           not
           committed
           (
           which
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           miserable
           and
           deplored
           estate
           he
           left
           Ireland
           in
           ,
           whereby
           he
           thought
           the
           opinion
           here
           would
           be
           that
           his
           seruice
           could
           not
           be
           spared
           ,
           he
           made
           full
           account
           he
           should
           not
           be
           )
           then
           ,
           at
           the
           first
           opportunitie
           ,
           he
           would
           execute
           the
           surprize
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           .
           And
           if
           he
           were
           committed
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           or
           
           to
           prison
           for
           his
           contempts
           ,
           (
           for
           besides
           his
           other
           contempts
           ,
           hee
           came
           ouer
           expresly
           against
           the
           Queenes
           prohibition
           vnder
           her
           Signet
           )
           it
           might
           be
           the
           care
           of
           some
           of
           his
           principall
           friends
           ,
           by
           the
           helpe
           of
           that
           choise
           and
           resolute
           company
           which
           he
           brought
           ouer
           ,
           to
           rescue
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           pretext
           of
           his
           comming
           ouer
           was
           ,
           by
           the
           efficacie
           of
           his
           owne
           presence
           and
           perswasion
           ,
           to
           haue
           moued
           and
           drawen
           her
           Maiestie
           to
           accept
           of
           such
           conditions
           of
           peace
           ,
           as
           hee
           had
           treated
           of
           with
           Tyrone
           ,
           in
           his
           priuate
           conference
           :
           which
           was
           indeed
           somwhat
           needfull
           ,
           the
           principall
           Article
           of
           them
           being
           ,
           
             That
             there
             should
             be
             a
             generall
             restitution
             of
             Rebels
             in
          
           Ireland
           
             to
             all
             their
             lands
             &
             possessions
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             pretend
             any
             right
             to
             ,
             before
             their
             going
             out
             into
             Rebellion
             :
          
           without
           reseruation
           of
           such
           lands
           as
           were
           by
           Act
           of
           Parliament
           passed
           to
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           so
           planted
           with
           English
           both
           in
           the
           time
           of
           Q.
           Mary
           ,
           and
           since
           :
           and
           without
           difference
           either
           of
           time
           of
           their
           going
           forth
           ,
           or
           nature
           of
           their
           offence
           ,
           or
           other
           circumstance
           ,
           tending
           in
           effect
           to
           this
           :
           That
           all
           the
           Queenes
           good
           subiects
           ,
           in
           most
           of
           the
           Prouinces
           ,
           should
           haue
           beene
           displanted
           ,
           and
           the
           Countrey
           abandoned
           to
           the
           Rebels
           .
        
         
           When
           this
           man
           was
           come
           ouer
           ,
           his
           heart
           thus
           fraughted
           with
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           presented
           himselfe
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           :
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           in
           his
           singular
           prouidence
           ouer
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           to
           guide
           and
           hem
           in
           her
           proceeding
           towards
           him
           ,
           in
           a
           narrow
           way
           of
           safetie
           betweene
           two
           perils
           .
           For
           neither
           did
           her
           Maiestie
           leaue
           him
           at
           libertie
           ,
           whereby
           he
           might
           
           haue
           commodity
           to
           execute
           his
           purpose
           :
           nor
           restraine
           him
           in
           any
           such
           nature
           ,
           as
           might
           signifie
           or
           betoken
           matter
           of
           despaire
           of
           his
           returne
           to
           Court
           and
           fauour
           .
           And
           so
           the
           meanes
           of
           present
           mischiefe
           being
           taken
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           humours
           not
           stirred
           ,
           this
           matter
           fell
           asleepe
           ,
           and
           the
           threed
           of
           his
           purposes
           was
           cut
           off
           .
           For
           ,
           comming
           ouer
           about
           the
           end
           of
           September
           ,
           and
           not
           denied
           accesse
           and
           conference
           with
           her
           Maiesty
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           commanded
           to
           his
           chamber
           at
           Court
           for
           some
           dayes
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           to
           the
           Lord
           Keepers
           house
           ;
           it
           was
           conceiued
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           no
           ill
           signes
           .
           At
           my
           Lord
           Keepers
           house
           he
           remained
           ,
           till
           some
           fewe
           dayes
           before
           Easter
           ,
           and
           then
           was
           remooued
           to
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           vnder
           the
           custody
           of
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barkley
          
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           sort
           continued
           till
           the
           end
           of
           Trinity
           Terme
           following
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           her
           Maiestie
           all
           this
           while
           looking
           into
           his
           faults
           ,
           with
           the
           eye
           of
           her
           princely
           fauour
           ,
           and
           loth
           to
           take
           aduantage
           of
           his
           great
           offences
           ,
           in
           other
           nature
           then
           as
           contempts
           ,
           resolued
           so
           to
           proceed
           against
           him
           ,
           as
           might
           (
           to
           vse
           her
           Maiesties
           owne
           words
           )
           tend
           ,
           
             ad
             correctionem
             ,
             &
             non
             ad
             ruinam
             .
          
        
         
           Neuerthelesse
           afterwards
           ,
           about
           the
           ende
           of
           Trinitie
           Terme
           following
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           represse
           seditious
           bruits
           and
           libels
           ,
           which
           were
           dispersed
           in
           his
           iustification
           ,
           and
           to
           obserue
           a
           forme
           of
           iustice
           ,
           before
           hee
           should
           be
           set
           at
           full
           libertie
           :
           her
           Maiestie
           was
           pleased
           to
           direct
           ,
           that
           there
           should
           be
           associate
           vnto
           her
           Priuie
           Councell
           ,
           some
           chosen
           persons
           of
           her
           
           Nobility
           ,
           and
           of
           her
           Iudges
           of
           the
           law
           :
           and
           before
           them
           his
           cause
           ,
           (
           concerning
           the
           breaking
           of
           his
           instructions
           for
           the
           Northerne
           prosecution
           ,
           and
           the
           manner
           of
           his
           treating
           with
           Tyrone
           ,
           and
           his
           comming
           ouer
           ,
           and
           leauing
           the
           kingdome
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           contrary
           to
           her
           Maiesties
           commandement
           ,
           expressed
           as
           wel
           by
           signification
           thereof
           made
           vnder
           her
           Royall
           hand
           and
           Signet
           ,
           as
           by
           a
           most
           binding
           and
           effectual
           letter
           ,
           written
           priuately
           to
           himselfe
           )
           to
           receiue
           a
           hearing
           :
           with
           limitation
           neuertheles
           ,
           that
           hee
           should
           not
           bee
           charged
           with
           any
           point
           of
           disloialty
           ;
           and
           with
           like
           fauour
           directed
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           not
           be
           called
           in
           question
           in
           the
           open
           and
           ordinary
           place
           of
           offendours
           in
           the
           Starre
           Chamber
           ,
           from
           which
           hee
           had
           likewise
           by
           a
           most
           penitent
           and
           humble
           letter
           desired
           to
           be
           spared
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           would
           haue
           wounded
           him
           for
           euer
           ,
           as
           he
           affirmed
           ,
           but
           in
           a
           more
           priuate
           manner
           at
           my
           Lord
           Keepers
           house
           .
           Neither
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           sentence
           ,
           that
           there
           passed
           against
           him
           ,
           any
           more
           then
           a
           suspension
           of
           the
           exercise
           of
           some
           of
           his
           places
           :
           At
           which
           time
           also
           ,
           Essex
           that
           could
           varie
           himselfe
           into
           all
           shapes
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           infinitely
           desirous
           (
           as
           by
           the
           sequele
           now
           appeareth
           )
           to
           be
           at
           liberty
           to
           practise
           &
           reuiue
           his
           former
           purposes
           ,
           and
           hoping
           to
           set
           into
           them
           with
           better
           strength
           then
           euer
           ,
           bicause
           he
           conceiued
           the
           peoples
           hearts
           were
           kindled
           to
           him
           by
           his
           troubles
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           had
           made
           great
           demōstrations
           of
           asmuch
           :
           he
           did
           transforme
           himselfe
           into
           such
           a
           strange
           &
           deiected
           humility
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           bene
           no
           man
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           with
           
           passionate
           protestations
           ,
           that
           he
           called
           God
           to
           witnes
           ,
           
             that
             he
             had
             made
             an
             vtter
             diuorce
             with
             the
             world
             :
             and
             he
             desired
             her
             Maiesties
             fauour
             ,
             not
             for
             any
             worldly
             respect
             ,
             but
             for
             a
             preparatiue
             for
             a
          
           Nunc
           dimittis
           :
           
             And
             that
             the
             teares
             of
             his
             heart
             had
             quenched
             in
             him
             all
             humors
             of
             ambition
             .
          
           All
           this
           to
           make
           her
           Maiesty
           secure
           ,
           and
           to
           lull
           the
           world
           asleepe
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           not
           a
           man
           to
           be
           held
           any
           wayes
           dangerous
           .
        
         
           Not
           many
           dayes
           after
           ,
           Sir
           
             Richard
             Barkley
          
           his
           keeper
           was
           remoued
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           set
           at
           libertie
           ,
           with
           this
           admonition
           only
           :
           
             That
             hee
             should
             not
             take
             himselfe
             to
             be
             altogether
             discharged
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             left
             to
             the
             guard
             of
             none
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             discretion
             .
          
           But
           he
           felt
           himselfe
           no
           sooner
           vpon
           the
           wings
           of
           his
           libertie
           ,
           but
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           former
           shewes
           of
           a
           mortified
           estate
           of
           minde
           )
           he
           began
           to
           practise
           afresh
           ,
           as
           busily
           as
           euer
           reuiuing
           his
           former
           resolution
           :
           which
           was
           the
           surprizing
           and
           possessing
           the
           Queenes
           person
           ,
           and
           the
           Court.
           And
           that
           it
           may
           appeare
           how
           early
           after
           his
           libertie
           he
           set
           his
           engines
           on
           worke
           ,
           hauing
           long
           before
           entertained
           into
           his
           seruice
           ,
           and
           during
           his
           gouernment
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           drawne
           neere
           vnto
           him
           in
           the
           place
           of
           his
           chiefe
           Secretary
           ,
           one
           
             Henry
             Cuffe
          
           ,
           a
           base
           fellow
           by
           birth
           ,
           but
           a
           great
           scholler
           ,
           and
           indeede
           a
           notable
           Traytor
           by
           the
           booke
           ,
           being
           otherwise
           of
           a
           turbulent
           and
           mutinous
           spirit
           against
           all
           superiours
           :
        
         
           This
           fellow
           ,
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           August
           ,
           which
           was
           not
           a
           moneth
           after
           Essex
           libertie
           granted
           ,
           fell
           of
           practising
           with
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           ,
           that
           serued
           her
           Maiestie
           as
           Ligier
           Ambassadour
           with
           the
           French
           
           King
           ,
           
           and
           then
           newly
           come
           ouer
           into
           England
           from
           Bulleyn
           ,
           abusing
           him
           with
           a
           false
           lie
           ,
           and
           meere
           inuention
           ,
           that
           his
           seruice
           was
           blamed
           and
           misliked
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           imputation
           of
           the
           breach
           of
           the
           treaty
           of
           Peace
           held
           at
           Bulleyn
           ,
           was
           like
           to
           light
           vpon
           him
           ,
           (
           when
           there
           was
           no
           colour
           of
           any
           such
           matter
           )
           onely
           to
           distaste
           him
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           fasten
           him
           to
           my
           Lord
           ,
           though
           he
           did
           not
           acquaint
           him
           with
           any
           particulars
           of
           my
           Lords
           deseignes
           ,
           till
           a
           good
           while
           after
           .
        
         
           But
           my
           Lorde
           hauing
           spent
           the
           ende
           of
           the
           Summer
           (
           being
           a
           priuate
           time
           ,
           when
           euery
           body
           was
           out
           of
           towne
           and
           dispersed
           )
           in
           digesting
           his
           owne
           thoughts
           ,
           with
           the
           helpe
           and
           conference
           of
           Master
           Cuffe
           ,
           they
           had
           soone
           set
           downe
           betweene
           them
           the
           ancient
           principle
           of
           Traitors
           and
           Conspirators
           ,
           which
           was
           :
           
             To
             prepare
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             acquaint
             few
          
           ;
           and
           after
           the
           maner
           of
           Mynes
           ,
           to
           make
           ready
           their
           powder
           ,
           and
           place
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           giue
           fire
           but
           in
           the
           instant
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           the
           first
           consideration
           was
           of
           such
           persons
           as
           my
           Lord
           thought
           fit
           to
           draw
           to
           be
           of
           his
           party
           ;
           singling
           out
           both
           of
           Nobilitie
           and
           Martiall
           men
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           discontented
           or
           turbulent
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           were
           weake
           of
           iudgement
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           abused
           ,
           or
           such
           as
           were
           wholy
           dependants
           and
           followers
           (
           for
           meanes
           or
           countenance
           )
           of
           himselfe
           ,
           Southampton
           or
           some
           other
           of
           his
           greatest
           associates
           .
        
         
           And
           knowing
           there
           were
           no
           such
           strong
           and
           drawing
           cordes
           of
           popularitie
           ,
           as
           religion
           :
           he
           had
           not
           neglected
           ,
           both
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           long
           before
           ,
           
           in
           a
           profane
           pollicy
           to
           serue
           his
           turne
           (
           for
           his
           own
           greatnesse
           ,
           )
           of
           both
           sorts
           &
           factions
           ,
           both
           of
           Catholicks
           and
           Puritanes
           ,
           as
           they
           terme
           them
           ,
           turning
           his
           out
           side
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           his
           inside
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           making
           himselfe
           pleasing
           and
           gracious
           to
           the
           one
           sort
           by
           professing
           zeale
           ,
           and
           frequenting
           sermons
           ,
           and
           making
           much
           of
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           secretly
           vnder
           hand
           giuing
           assurance
           to
           
             Blunt
             ,
             Dauies
          
           ,
           
           and
           diuers
           others
           ,
           that
           (
           if
           hee
           might
           preuaile
           in
           his
           desired
           greatnesse
           ,
           )
           hee
           would
           bring
           in
           a
           toleration
           of
           the
           Catholike
           religion
           .
        
         
           Then
           hauing
           passed
           the
           whole
           Michaelmas
           Terme
           in
           making
           himselfe
           plausible
           ,
           and
           in
           drawing
           concourse
           about
           him
           ,
           and
           in
           affecting
           &
           alluring
           men
           by
           kinde
           prouocations
           and
           vsage
           ,
           wherein
           (
           because
           his
           libertie
           was
           qualified
           )
           hee
           neither
           forgot
           exercise
           of
           minde
           nor
           body
           ,
           neither
           Sermon
           nor
           Tenis
           Court
           ,
           to
           giue
           the
           occasion
           and
           freedome
           of
           accesse
           and
           concourse
           vnto
           him
           )
           and
           much
           other
           practise
           and
           deuise
           :
           About
           the
           end
           of
           that
           terme
           ,
           towards
           Christmas
           ,
           hee
           grew
           to
           a
           more
           framed
           resolution
           of
           the
           time
           and
           maner
           ,
           when
           and
           how
           hee
           would
           put
           his
           purpose
           in
           execution
           .
           And
           first
           about
           the
           ende
           of
           Michaelmas
           Terme
           ,
           it
           passed
           as
           a
           kind
           of
           cipher
           and
           watchword
           amongst
           his
           friends
           and
           followers
           ,
           
           
             That'my
             Lord
             would
             stand
             vpon
             his
             guard
             :
          
           which
           might
           receiue
           construction
           ,
           in
           a
           good
           sense
           ,
           as
           well
           guard
           of
           circumspection
           ,
           as
           guard
           of
           force
           :
           but
           to
           the
           more
           priuate
           and
           trusty
           persons
           hee
           was
           content
           it
           should
           be
           expounded
           that
           he
           would
           be
           couped
           vp
           no
           more
           ,
           nor
           hazard
           
           any
           more
           restraints
           or
           commandements
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           next
           care
           was
           ,
           how
           to
           bring
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           fit
           for
           his
           purpose
           ,
           into
           Towne
           together
           ,
           without
           vent
           of
           suspicion
           ,
           to
           be
           ready
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           when
           he
           should
           put
           his
           deseigne
           in
           execution
           :
           which
           he
           had
           concluded
           should
           be
           some
           time
           in
           Hillarie
           Terme
           :
           wherein
           hee
           found
           many
           deuices
           to
           draw
           them
           vp
           ,
           
           some
           for
           sutes
           in
           Lawe
           ,
           and
           some
           for
           sutes
           in
           Court
           ,
           &
           some
           for
           assurance
           of
           land
           :
           and
           one
           friend
           to
           draw
           vp
           another
           ,
           it
           not
           being
           perceiued
           ,
           that
           all
           mooued
           from
           one
           head
           .
           And
           it
           may
           be
           truely
           noted
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           Catalogue
           of
           those
           persons
           ,
           that
           were
           the
           eight
           of
           February
           in
           the
           action
           of
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           finde
           almost
           out
           of
           euery
           County
           of
           England
           some
           ,
           which
           could
           not
           be
           by
           chance
           or
           constellation
           :
           and
           in
           the
           particularity
           of
           Examinations
           (
           too
           long
           to
           be
           rehearsed
           )
           it
           was
           easie
           to
           trace
           in
           what
           sort
           many
           of
           them
           were
           brought
           vp
           to
           Towne
           ,
           &
           held
           in
           Town
           vpon
           seueral
           pretences
           .
           But
           in
           Candlemas
           Terme
           ,
           when
           the
           time
           drew
           neere
           ,
           then
           was
           hee
           content
           consultation
           should
           be
           had
           by
           certaine
           choise
           persons
           ,
           vpon
           the
           whole
           matter
           and
           course
           which
           he
           should
           hold
           .
           And
           because
           hee
           thought
           himselfe
           and
           his
           own
           house
           more
           obserued
           ,
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           ,
           that
           the
           meeting
           and
           conference
           should
           bee
           at
           
             Drury
             house
          
           ,
           where
           S.
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           lodged
           .
           There
           mette
           at
           this
           Councell
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           with
           whom
           in
           former
           times
           hee
           had
           bene
           at
           some
           emulations
           and
           differences
           in
           Court.
           But
           after
           ,
           Southampton
           hauing
           married
           his
           kinswoman
           ,
           and
           
           plunged
           himselfe
           wholly
           into
           his
           fortune
           ,
           and
           being
           his
           continuall
           Associat
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           hee
           accounted
           of
           him
           as
           most
           assured
           vnto
           him
           ,
           and
           had
           long
           agoe
           in
           Ireland
           acquainted
           him
           with
           his
           purpose
           ,
           as
           was
           declared
           before
           .
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           ,
           one
           exceedingly
           deuoted
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           vpon
           affection
           begun
           first
           vpon
           the
           deseruing
           of
           the
           same
           Earle
           towards
           him
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           trouble
           about
           the
           murther
           of
           one
           Long.
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           ,
           one
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           had
           of
           purpose
           sent
           for
           vp
           from
           his
           gouernment
           at
           Plymmouth
           by
           his
           letter
           ,
           with
           particular
           assignation
           to
           be
           here
           before
           the
           2.
           of
           February
           .
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauies
          
           ,
           one
           that
           had
           bene
           his
           seruant
           ,
           and
           raised
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           bare
           Office
           in
           the
           Tower
           ,
           being
           Surueyour
           of
           the
           Ordinance
           ,
           &
           one
           that
           he
           greatly
           trusted
           :
           and
           
             Iohn
             Littleton
          
           ,
           one
           they
           respected
           for
           his
           wit
           and
           valour
           .
        
         
           The
           consultation
           and
           conference
           rested
           vpon
           three
           parts
           :
           
           The
           perusall
           of
           a
           list
           of
           those
           persons
           ,
           whom
           they
           tooke
           to
           be
           of
           their
           party
           :
           The
           cōsideration
           of
           the
           Action
           it selfe
           ,
           which
           they
           should
           set
           a
           foot
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           should
           proceed
           in
           it
           :
           And
           the
           distribution
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Action
           concluded
           on
           ,
           to
           their
           seuerall
           imploiments
           .
        
         
           The
           list
           contained
           the
           number
           of
           sixe
           score
           persons
           ,
           Noblemen
           and
           Knights
           ,
           and
           principall
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           was
           (
           for
           the
           more
           credits
           sake
           )
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           owne
           hand
           writing
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Action
           it selfe
           ,
           there
           was
           proposition
           made
           of
           two
           principall
           Articles
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           of
           possessing
           the
           Tower
           of
           London
           :
           the
           other
           of
           surprising
           
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           and
           the
           Court
           ,
           in
           which
           also
           deliberation
           was
           had
           ,
           what
           course
           to
           hold
           with
           the
           Citie
           ,
           either
           towards
           the
           effecting
           of
           the
           surprize
           ,
           or
           after
           it
           was
           effected
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Tower
           was
           alleadged
           ,
           the
           giuing
           a
           reputation
           to
           the
           Action
           ,
           by
           getting
           into
           their
           hand
           the
           principall
           Fort
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           with
           the
           stores
           and
           prouisions
           thereunto
           appertaining
           ,
           the
           bridling
           of
           the
           Citie
           by
           that
           piece
           ,
           and
           commoditie
           of
           entrance
           in
           and
           possessing
           it
           ,
           by
           the
           meanes
           of
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           .
           But
           this
           was
           by
           opinion
           of
           all
           reiected
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           would
           distract
           their
           attempt
           from
           the
           more
           principall
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           as
           that
           which
           they
           made
           a
           iudgement
           would
           follow
           incidently
           ,
           if
           the
           Court
           were
           once
           possessed
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           later
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           ancient
           plot
           ,
           (
           as
           was
           well
           knowen
           to
           Southampton
           )
           was
           in
           the
           ende
           ,
           by
           the
           generall
           opinion
           of
           them
           all
           ,
           insisted
           and
           rested
           vpon
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           maner
           howe
           it
           should
           bee
           ordered
           and
           disposed
           was
           this
           :
           That
           certaine
           selected
           persons
           of
           their
           number
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           well
           knowen
           in
           Court
           ,
           and
           might
           haue
           accesse
           without
           checke
           or
           suspicion
           ,
           into
           the
           seuerall
           roumes
           in
           Court
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           seuerall
           qualities
           of
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           of
           the
           roumes
           ,
           should
           distribute
           themselues
           into
           the
           Presence
           ,
           the
           Guard-chamber
           ,
           the
           Hall
           ,
           and
           the
           vtter
           Court
           and
           gate
           ,
           and
           some
           one
           principall
           man
           vndertaking
           euery
           
           seuerall
           roume
           with
           the
           strength
           of
           some
           fewe
           to
           be
           ioyned
           with
           him
           ,
           euery
           man
           to
           make
           good
           his
           charge
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           occasion
           .
           In
           which
           distribution
           ,
           sir
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           was
           then
           named
           to
           the
           Presence
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           great
           chamber
           ,
           where
           he
           was
           appointed
           ,
           when
           time
           should
           bee
           ,
           to
           seaze
           vpon
           the
           Halberds
           of
           the
           Gard
           :
           sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauies
          
           to
           the
           Hall
           :
           and
           sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           to
           the
           vtter
           Gate
           :
           these
           seeming
           to
           them
           ,
           the
           three
           principall
           wards
           of
           consideration
           .
           And
           that
           things
           being
           within
           the
           Court
           in
           a
           readinesse
           ,
           a
           signall
           should
           be
           giuen
           and
           sent
           to
           Essex
           ,
           to
           set
           forward
           from
           
             Essex
             house
          
           ,
           being
           no
           great
           distance
           off
           .
           Whereupon
           Essex
           ,
           accompanied
           with
           the
           noble
           men
           of
           his
           party
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           should
           bee
           prepared
           and
           assembled
           at
           his
           house
           for
           that
           purpose
           ,
           should
           march
           towards
           the
           Court
           :
           And
           that
           the
           former
           conspirators
           already
           entered
           should
           giue
           correspondence
           to
           them
           without
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           making
           themselues
           Masters
           of
           the
           gates
           to
           giue
           them
           entrance
           ,
           as
           by
           attempting
           to
           get
           into
           their
           hand
           vpon
           the
           suddaine
           the
           Halberds
           of
           the
           Guard
           ,
           thereby
           hoping
           to
           preuent
           any
           great
           resistance
           within
           ,
           and
           by
           filling
           all
           full
           of
           tumult
           and
           confusion
           .
        
         
           This
           being
           the
           platforme
           of
           their
           enterprise
           ,
           the
           second
           act
           of
           this
           Tragedy
           was
           also
           resolued
           ,
           which
           was
           ,
           that
           my
           Lord
           should
           present
           himselfe
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           as
           prostrating
           himselfe
           at
           her
           feete
           ,
           and
           desire
           the
           remoue
           of
           such
           persons
           ,
           as
           he
           called
           his
           enemies
           ,
           from
           about
           her
           .
           And
           after
           that
           my
           
           Lord
           had
           obtained
           possession
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           and
           the
           State
           :
           hee
           should
           call
           his
           pretended
           enemies
           to
           a
           triall
           vpon
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           summon
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           alter
           the
           gouernement
           ,
           and
           obtaine
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           his
           associates
           ,
           such
           conditions
           as
           seemed
           to
           him
           and
           them
           good
           .
        
         
           There
           passed
           speech
           also
           in
           this
           conspiracie
           ,
           of
           possessing
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           which
           Essex
           himselfe
           ,
           in
           his
           owne
           particular
           and
           secret
           in
           clination
           ,
           had
           euer
           a
           speciall
           mind
           vnto
           :
           not
           as
           a
           departure
           or
           going
           from
           his
           purpose
           of
           possessing
           the
           Court
           ,
           but
           as
           an
           inducement
           and
           preparatiue
           to
           performe
           it
           vpon
           a
           surer
           ground
           .
           An
           opinion
           bred
           in
           him
           ,
           (
           as
           may
           bee
           imagined
           )
           partly
           by
           the
           great
           ouerweening
           he
           had
           of
           the
           loue
           of
           the
           Citizens
           :
           but
           chiefly
           ,
           in
           all
           likelihood
           ,
           by
           a
           feare
           ,
           that
           although
           hee
           should
           haue
           preuailed
           in
           getting
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           into
           his
           hands
           for
           a
           time
           ,
           with
           his
           two
           or
           three
           hundred
           Gentlemen
           ,
           yet
           ,
           the
           very
           beames
           and
           graces
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           magnanimitie
           and
           prudent
           cariage
           in
           such
           disaster
           working
           ,
           with
           the
           naturall
           instinct
           of
           loyaltie
           ,
           which
           of
           course
           (
           when
           fury
           is
           ouer
           )
           doth
           euer
           reuiue
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           subiects
           of
           any
           good
           blood
           or
           mind
           (
           such
           as
           his
           troope
           for
           the
           more
           part
           was
           compounded
           of
           ,
           though
           by
           him
           seduced
           and
           bewitched
           )
           would
           quickly
           breake
           the
           knot
           ,
           and
           cause
           some
           disunion
           and
           separation
           amongst
           them
           ,
           whereby
           hee
           might
           haue
           bene
           left
           destitute
           ,
           except
           he
           should
           builde
           vpon
           some
           more
           popular
           number
           ,
           according
           to
           
           the
           nature
           of
           all
           vsurping
           Rebels
           ,
           which
           doe
           euer
           trust
           more
           in
           the
           common
           people
           ,
           then
           in
           persons
           of
           sort
           or
           qualitie
           .
           And
           this
           may
           well
           appeare
           by
           his
           owne
           plot
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           haue
           come
           with
           the
           choise
           of
           the
           Armie
           ,
           from
           which
           hee
           was
           diuerted
           ,
           as
           before
           is
           shewed
           .
           So
           as
           his
           owne
           courses
           inclined
           euer
           to
           rest
           vpon
           the
           maine
           strength
           of
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           surprises
           ,
           or
           the
           combinations
           of
           a
           fewe
           .
        
         
           But
           to
           returne
           :
           These
           were
           the
           resolutions
           taken
           at
           that
           consultation
           ,
           held
           by
           these
           fiue
           at
           
             Drury
             house
          
           ,
           some
           fiue
           or
           sixe
           dayes
           before
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           to
           be
           reported
           to
           Essex
           ,
           who
           euer
           kept
           in
           himselfe
           the
           binding
           and
           directing
           voice
           :
           which
           he
           did
           to
           preuent
           all
           differences
           that
           might
           grow
           by
           dissent
           or
           contradiction
           .
           And
           besides
           he
           had
           other
           persons
           ,
           (
           which
           were
           Cuffe
           and
           Blunt
           )
           of
           more
           inwardnesse
           and
           confidence
           with
           him
           then
           these
           ,
           (
           Southampton
           only
           excepted
           )
           which
           managed
           that
           Consultation
           .
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           day
           of
           the
           Enterprise
           ,
           which
           is
           that
           must
           rise
           out
           of
           the
           knowledge
           of
           all
           the
           opportunities
           and
           difficulties
           ,
           it
           was
           referred
           to
           Essex
           his
           owne
           choise
           and
           appointment
           :
           it
           being
           neuerthelesse
           resolued
           ,
           that
           it
           should
           be
           sometime
           before
           the
           end
           of
           
             Candlemas
             Terme
          
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           Councell
           and
           the
           resolutions
           thereof
           ,
           were
           in
           some
           points
           refined
           by
           Essex
           ,
           and
           Cuffe
           ,
           and
           Blunt
           :
           for
           ,
           
           first
           it
           was
           thought
           good
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           making
           sure
           of
           the
           vtter
           gate
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           greater
           celeritie
           and
           suddennesse
           ,
           to
           haue
           a
           troupe
           
           at
           receipt
           to
           a
           competent
           number
           ,
           to
           haue
           come
           from
           the
           Mewes
           ,
           where
           they
           should
           haue
           bene
           assembled
           without
           suspicion
           in
           seuerall
           companies
           ,
           and
           from
           thence
           cast
           themselues
           in
           a
           moment
           vpon
           the
           Court
           gate
           ,
           and
           ioyne
           with
           them
           which
           were
           within
           ,
           while
           Essex
           with
           the
           maine
           of
           his
           company
           were
           making
           forward
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           also
           thought
           fit
           ,
           that
           because
           they
           would
           be
           Common
           wealths-men
           ,
           and
           foresee
           ,
           that
           the
           businesse
           and
           seruice
           of
           the
           publique
           State
           should
           not
           stand
           still
           :
           they
           should
           haue
           ready
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           at
           hand
           ,
           certaine
           other
           persons
           to
           be
           offered
           ,
           to
           supplie
           the
           offices
           and
           places
           of
           such
           her
           Maiesties
           Counsellors
           and
           seruants
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           demand
           to
           be
           remoued
           and
           displaced
           .
        
         
           But
           chiefly
           it
           was
           thought
           good
           ,
           that
           the
           assembling
           of
           their
           companies
           together
           ,
           should
           bee
           vpon
           some
           plausible
           pretext
           ;
           both
           to
           make
           diuers
           of
           their
           company
           ,
           that
           vnderstood
           not
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           practises
           ,
           the
           more
           willing
           to
           follow
           them
           :
           and
           to
           ingage
           themselues
           ,
           and
           to
           gather
           them
           together
           the
           better
           without
           perill
           of
           detecting
           or
           interrupting
           :
           and
           againe
           ,
           to
           take
           the
           Court
           the
           more
           vnprouided
           ,
           without
           any
           Alarme
           giuen
           .
           So
           as
           now
           there
           wanted
           nothing
           ,
           but
           the
           Assignation
           of
           the
           day
           :
           which
           neuerthelesse
           was
           resolued
           indefinitely
           to
           be
           before
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Terme
           ,
           as
           was
           sayd
           before
           ,
           
           for
           the
           putting
           in
           execution
           of
           this
           most
           dangerous
           and
           execrable
           Treason
           .
           But
           God
           who
           had
           in
           his
           diuine
           prouidence
           long
           agoe
           
           cursed
           this
           action
           ,
           with
           the
           Curse
           that
           the
           Psalme
           speaketh
           of
           ,
           
             That
             it
             should
             be
             like
             the
             vntimely
             fruit
             of
             a
             woman
             ,
             brought
             foorth
             before
             it
             came
             to
             perfection
             ,
          
           so
           disposed
           aboue
           ,
           that
           her
           Maiesty
           vnderstanding
           by
           a
           generall
           charme
           and
           muttering
           of
           the
           great
           and
           vniuersall
           resort
           to
           
             Essex
             house
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           her
           Princely
           admonition
           ,
           and
           somwhat
           differing
           from
           his
           former
           maner
           (
           as
           there
           could
           not
           be
           so
           great
           fire
           without
           some
           smoke
           )
           vpon
           the
           seuenth
           of
           February
           ,
           the
           afternoone
           before
           this
           Rebellion
           ,
           sent
           to
           
             Essex
             house
          
           M.
           Secretary
           Harbert
           ,
           to
           require
           him
           to
           come
           before
           the
           Lords
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           Councell
           ,
           then
           sitting
           in
           Counsell
           at
           
             Salisbury
             Court
          
           ,
           being
           the
           Lord
           Treasurers
           house
           :
           where
           it
           was
           onely
           intended
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           haue
           receiued
           some
           reprehension
           ,
           for
           exceeding
           the
           limitations
           of
           his
           liberty
           ,
           granted
           to
           him
           in
           a
           qualified
           maner
           ,
           without
           any
           intention
           towardes
           him
           of
           restraint
           ,
           which
           hee
           ,
           vnder
           colour
           of
           not
           being
           well
           ,
           excused
           to
           doe
           :
           but
           his
           owne
           guiltie
           conscience
           applying
           it
           ,
           that
           his
           Traynes
           were
           discouered
           ,
           doubting
           perill
           in
           any
           further
           delay
           ,
           determined
           to
           hasten
           his
           enterprise
           ,
           and
           to
           set
           it
           on
           foote
           the
           next
           day
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           againe
           ,
           hauing
           some
           aduertisement
           in
           the
           euening
           ,
           that
           the
           guards
           were
           doubled
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           laying
           that
           to
           the
           message
           hee
           had
           receiued
           ouernight
           :
           and
           so
           concluding
           that
           Allarme
           was
           taken
           at
           Court
           ,
           hee
           thought
           it
           to
           bee
           in
           vaine
           ,
           to
           thinke
           of
           the
           enterprise
           of
           the
           Court
           ,
           
           by
           way
           of
           surprize
           :
           but
           that
           nowe
           his
           onely
           way
           was
           ,
           to
           come
           thither
           in
           strength
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           ende
           first
           to
           attempt
           the
           Citie
           .
           Wherein
           hee
           did
           but
           fall
           backe
           to
           his
           owne
           former
           opinion
           ,
           which
           hee
           had
           in
           no
           sort
           neglected
           ,
           but
           had
           formerly
           made
           some
           ouertures
           to
           prepare
           the
           Citie
           to
           take
           his
           part
           :
           relying
           himselfe
           ,
           (
           besides
           his
           generall
           conceipt
           ,
           that
           himselfe
           was
           the
           darling
           and
           mynion
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           specially
           of
           the
           Citie
           )
           more
           particularly
           vpon
           assurance
           giuen
           of
           
             Thomas
             Smith
          
           ,
           then
           Shiriffe
           of
           London
           ,
           a
           man
           well
           beloued
           amongst
           the
           Citizens
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           had
           some
           particular
           command
           of
           some
           of
           the
           trayned
           forces
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           to
           ioyne
           with
           him
           .
           Hauing
           therefore
           concluded
           vpon
           this
           determination
           ,
           now
           was
           the
           time
           to
           execute
           in
           fact
           ,
           all
           that
           he
           had
           before
           in
           purpose
           digested
           .
        
         
           First
           therefore
           hee
           concluded
           of
           a
           pretext
           which
           was
           euer
           part
           of
           the
           plot
           ,
           and
           which
           hee
           had
           meditated
           vpon
           ,
           and
           studied
           long
           before
           .
           For
           finding
           himselfe
           (
           thankes
           bee
           to
           God
           )
           to
           seeke
           ,
           in
           her
           Maiesties
           gouernement
           ,
           of
           any
           iust
           pretext
           in
           matter
           of
           state
           ,
           either
           of
           innouation
           ,
           oppression
           ,
           or
           any
           vnworthinesse
           :
           As
           in
           all
           his
           former
           discontentments
           ,
           hee
           had
           gone
           the
           beaten
           path
           of
           Traytours
           ,
           turning
           their
           imputation
           vpon
           Counsellours
           ,
           and
           persons
           of
           credit
           with
           their
           Soueraigne
           :
           so
           nowe
           hee
           was
           forced
           to
           descend
           to
           the
           pretext
           of
           a
           priuate
           quarrell
           ,
           giuing
           out
           this
           speach
           ,
           howe
           that
           euening
           ,
           when
           hee
           
           should
           haue
           bene
           called
           before
           the
           Lordes
           of
           the
           Councell
           ,
           there
           was
           an
           Ambuscado
           of
           Musketers
           placed
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           by
           the
           deuise
           of
           my
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           to
           haue
           murdered
           him
           by
           the
           way
           as
           hee
           passed
           .
           A
           matter
           of
           no
           probability
           ,
           those
           persons
           hauing
           no
           such
           desperate
           estates
           or
           mindes
           ,
           as
           to
           ruine
           themselues
           and
           their
           posteritie
           ,
           by
           committing
           so
           odious
           a
           crime
           .
        
         
           But
           contrariwise
           ,
           certaine
           it
           is
           ,
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           accused
           Blunt
           ,
           to
           haue
           perswaded
           him
           to
           kill
           ,
           
           or
           at
           least
           apprehend
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           the
           latter
           whereof
           Blunt
           denieth
           not
           ,
           and
           asked
           
             Sir
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           forgiuenesse
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           death
           .
        
         
           But
           this
           pretext
           being
           the
           best
           hee
           had
           ,
           was
           taken
           ,
           and
           then
           did
           messages
           and
           warnings
           fly
           thicke
           vp
           and
           downe
           to
           euery
           particular
           Nobleman
           ,
           and
           gentleman
           ,
           both
           that
           euening
           and
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           to
           draw
           them
           together
           in
           the
           forenoone
           to
           
             Essex
             house
          
           ,
           dispersing
           the
           foresaid
           fable
           ,
           That
           hee
           should
           haue
           bene
           murdered
           ,
           saue
           that
           it
           was
           somtime
           on
           the
           water
           ,
           somtime
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           varying
           according
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           a
           lye
           .
           Hee
           sent
           likewise
           the
           same
           night
           ,
           certaine
           of
           his
           instruments
           ,
           as
           namely
           ,
           one
           
             William
             Temple
          
           his
           Secretary
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           to
           disperse
           the
           same
           tale
           ,
           hauing
           increased
           it
           some
           fewe
           daies
           before
           by
           an
           addition
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           haue
           bene
           likewise
           murdered
           by
           some
           Iesuits
           to
           the
           number
           of
           foure
           :
           and
           to
           fortifie
           this
           pretext
           ,
           
           and
           to
           make
           the
           more
           buzze
           of
           the
           danger
           hee
           stood
           in
           ,
           hee
           caused
           that
           night
           a
           watch
           to
           bee
           kept
           all
           night
           long
           towards
           the
           street
           ,
           in
           his
           house
           :
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           which
           was
           Sunday
           ,
           they
           came
           vnto
           him
           of
           all
           handes
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           messages
           and
           warnings
           .
           Of
           the
           Nobilitie
           ,
           the
           Earles
           of
           
             Rutland
             ,
             Southampton
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Sands
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Parker
          
           ,
           commonly
           called
           the
           
             Lord
             Mountegle
          
           ,
           besides
           diuers
           Knights
           and
           principall
           Gentlemen
           and
           their
           followers
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           some
           three
           hundreth
           .
           And
           also
           it
           being
           Sunday
           ,
           and
           the
           houre
           when
           hee
           had
           vsed
           to
           haue
           a
           Sermon
           at
           his
           house
           ,
           it
           gaue
           cause
           to
           some
           ,
           and
           colour
           to
           others
           to
           come
           vpon
           that
           occasion
           .
           As
           they
           came
           ,
           my
           Lord
           saluted
           and
           imbraced
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           generalitie
           of
           them
           gaue
           to
           vnderstand
           ,
           in
           as
           plausible
           termes
           as
           hee
           could
           ,
           
             That
             his
             life
             had
             bene
             sought
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             meant
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             declare
             his
             griefes
             to
             the
             Queene
             ,
             because
             his
             enemies
             were
             mightie
             ,
             and
             vsed
             her
             Maiesties
             name
             and
             commaundement
             ,
          
           and
           desired
           their
           helpe
           to
           take
           his
           part
           :
           
           But
           vnto
           the
           more
           speciall
           persons
           hee
           spake
           high
           and
           in
           other
           termes
           ,
           telling
           them
           
             That
             hee
             was
             sure
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             would
             put
             himselfe
             into
             that
             strength
             ,
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             shoulde
             not
             bee
             able
             to
             stand
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             would
             take
             reuenge
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
          
        
         
           All
           the
           while
           after
           eight
           of
           the
           clocke
           in
           the
           morning
           ,
           the
           gates
           to
           the
           Streete
           and
           water
           were
           strongly
           guarded
           ,
           and
           men
           taken
           in
           and
           let
           foorth
           by
           discretion
           of
           those
           that
           helde
           the
           charge
           ,
           but
           
           with
           speciall
           caution
           of
           receiuing
           in
           such
           as
           came
           from
           Court
           ,
           but
           not
           suffering
           them
           to
           goe
           backe
           without
           my
           Lords
           speciall
           direction
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           no
           particularitie
           of
           that
           which
           passed
           there
           might
           be
           knowen
           to
           her
           Maiestie
           .
        
         
           About
           10.
           of
           the
           clocke
           ,
           her
           Maiestie
           hauing
           vnderstanding
           of
           this
           strange
           and
           tumultuous
           assembly
           at
           
             Essex
             house
          
           ,
           yet
           in
           her
           Princely
           wisedome
           and
           moderation
           thought
           to
           cast
           water
           vpon
           this
           fire
           before
           it
           brake
           forth
           to
           further
           inconuenience
           :
           and
           therefore
           vsing
           authoritie
           before
           she
           would
           vse
           force
           ,
           sent
           vnto
           him
           foure
           persons
           of
           great
           Honour
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           hee
           euer
           pretended
           to
           reuerence
           and
           loue
           ,
           to
           offer
           him
           iustice
           for
           any
           griefs
           of
           his
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           lay
           her
           Royal
           commandement
           vpon
           him
           to
           disperse
           his
           company
           ,
           and
           vpon
           them
           to
           withdraw
           themselues
           .
        
         
           These
           foure
           Honourable
           persons
           ,
           being
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           ,
           
           the
           Controller
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           houshold
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           came
           to
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           found
           the
           gates
           shut
           vpon
           them
           .
           But
           after
           a
           little
           stay
           ,
           they
           were
           let
           in
           at
           the
           wicket
           ,
           and
           assoone
           as
           they
           were
           within
           ,
           the
           wicket
           was
           shut
           ,
           
           and
           all
           their
           seruants
           kept
           out
           ,
           except
           the
           Bearer
           of
           the
           Seale
           .
           In
           the
           court
           they
           found
           the
           Earles
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           company
           ,
           the
           court
           in
           a
           maner
           full
           ,
           
           and
           vpon
           their
           comming
           towards
           Essex
           ,
           they
           all
           flocked
           and
           thronged
           about
           them
           :
           whereupon
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           in
           an
           audible
           voice
           deliuered
           to
           the
           Earle
           the
           Queenes
           message
           ,
           
           
             That
             they
             were
             sent
             by
             her
             Maiestie
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             their
             assembly
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             knowe
             that
             if
             they
             had
             any
             particular
             cause
             of
             griefes
             against
             any
             persons
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             they
             should
             haue
             hearing
             and
             iustice
             .
          
        
         
           Whereupon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           in
           a
           very
           lowd
           and
           furious
           voyce
           declared
           ,
           
             That
             his
             life
             was
             sought
          
           ,
           And
           
             that
             hee
             should
             haue
             bene
             murdered
             in
             his
             bed
             ,
          
           And
           
             that
             he
             had
             bene
             perfidiously
             dealt
             withall
             ,
          
           and
           other
           speeches
           to
           the
           like
           effect
           .
           To
           which
           the
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           saide
           ,
           If
           any
           such
           matter
           were
           attempted
           or
           intended
           against
           him
           ,
           it
           was
           fit
           for
           him
           to
           declare
           it
           ,
           assuring
           him
           both
           a
           faithfull
           relation
           on
           their
           part
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           coulde
           not
           faile
           of
           a
           princely
           indifferencie
           and
           iustice
           on
           her
           Maiesties
           part
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           tooke
           occasion
           to
           obiect
           the
           assault
           made
           vpon
           him
           by
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           :
           which
           my
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           returned
           vpon
           him
           ,
           and
           saide
           ,
           That
           in
           that
           case
           iustice
           had
           bene
           done
           ,
           and
           the
           partie
           was
           in
           prison
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           Then
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           required
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           would
           not
           declare
           his
           griefes
           openly
           ,
           yet
           that
           then
           hee
           would
           impart
           them
           priuately
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           doubted
           not
           to
           giue
           him
           or
           procure
           him
           satisfaction
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           there
           arose
           a
           great
           clamor
           among
           the
           multitude
           ,
           
             Away
             my
             Lord
             :
             they
             abuse
             you
             ,
             they
             betray
             you
             :
             they
             vndoe
             you
             :
             you
             lose
             time
             .
          
           Whereupon
           my
           L.
           Keeper
           put
           on
           his
           hat
           ,
           and
           said
           with
           a
           louder
           
           voyce
           then
           before
           :
           
             My
             Lord
             ,
             let
             vs
             speake
             with
             you
             priuately
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             your
             griefes
             :
             and
             ,
             I
             doe
             commaund
             you
             all
             vpon
             your
             allegiance
             ,
             to
             lay
             downe
             your
             weapons
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             .
          
           Vppon
           which
           wordes
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           and
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           disdaining
           commandement
           ,
           put
           on
           their
           hats
           :
           and
           Essex
           somewhat
           abruptly
           went
           from
           him
           into
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           the
           Counsellors
           followed
           him
           ,
           thinking
           hee
           would
           haue
           priuate
           conference
           with
           them
           ,
           as
           was
           required
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           they
           passed
           through
           the
           seuerall
           roomes
           ,
           they
           might
           heare
           many
           of
           the
           disordered
           companie
           crie
           ,
           
             Kill
             them
             ,
             kill
             them
          
           :
           and
           others
           crying
           ,
           
             Nay
             ,
             but
             shoppe
             them
             vp
             ,
             keepe
             them
             as
             pledges
             ,
             cast
             the
             great
             Seale
             out
             at
             the
             windowe
             ,
          
           and
           other
           such
           audacious
           and
           traiterous
           speeches
           .
           But
           Essex
           tooke
           holde
           of
           the
           occasion
           and
           aduantage
           ,
           to
           keepe
           in
           deed
           such
           pledges
           if
           he
           were
           distressed
           ,
           and
           to
           haue
           the
           countenance
           to
           leade
           them
           with
           him
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           especially
           the
           two
           great
           Magistrates
           of
           Iustice
           ,
           and
           the
           great
           Seale
           of
           England
           if
           he
           preuailed
           ,
           and
           to
           depriue
           her
           Maiestie
           of
           the
           vse
           of
           their
           counsell
           in
           such
           a
           strait
           ,
           and
           to
           ingage
           his
           followers
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           by
           such
           a
           capitall
           act
           ,
           as
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           Counsellors
           carying
           her
           Maiesties
           royall
           commaundement
           for
           the
           suppressing
           of
           a
           rebellious
           force
           .
        
         
           And
           after
           that
           they
           were
           come
           vp
           into
           his
           booke
           chamber
           ,
           hee
           gaue
           order
           they
           should
           bee
           kept
           fast
           ,
           giuing
           the
           charge
           of
           their
           custodie
           principally
           to
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           ,
           but
           adioyned
           vnto
           him
           
           a
           warder
           ,
           one
           
             Owen
             Salisburie
          
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           most
           sedicious
           and
           wicked
           persons
           of
           the
           number
           ,
           hauing
           beene
           a
           notorious
           robber
           ,
           and
           one
           that
           serued
           the
           enemie
           vnder
           Sir
           
             William
             Stanley
          
           ,
           and
           that
           bare
           a
           speciall
           spleene
           vnto
           my
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           ,
           who
           garded
           these
           honourable
           persons
           with
           Muskets
           charged
           ,
           and
           Matches
           ready
           fiered
           at
           the
           chamber
           doore
           .
        
         
           This
           done
           ,
           the
           Earle
           (
           notwithstanding
           my
           Lord
           Keeper
           still
           required
           to
           speake
           with
           him
           )
           left
           the
           charge
           of
           his
           house
           with
           Sir
           
             Gilly
             Mericke
          
           ,
           and
           vsing
           these
           words
           to
           my
           Lord
           Keeper
           ,
           
             Haue
             patience
             for
             a
             while
             ,
             I
             will
             goe
             take
             order
             with
             the
             Maior
             and
             Sherifes
             for
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             you
             againe
             within
             halfe
             an
             houre
             ,
          
           issued
           with
           his
           troupe
           into
           London
           ,
           to
           the
           number
           of
           two
           hundreth
           ,
           besides
           those
           that
           remained
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           choise
           men
           for
           hardinesse
           and
           valour
           ,
           vnto
           whom
           some
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           one
           Noble
           man
           did
           after
           ioyne
           themselues
           .
        
         
           But
           from
           the
           time
           he
           went
           forth
           ,
           it
           seemes
           God
           did
           strike
           him
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           Amazement
           ,
           and
           brought
           him
           round
           againe
           to
           the
           place
           whence
           he
           first
           moued
           .
        
         
           For
           after
           he
           had
           once
           by
           Ludgate
           entred
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           he
           neuer
           had
           as
           much
           as
           the
           heart
           or
           assurance
           to
           speake
           any
           set
           or
           confident
           speech
           to
           the
           people
           (
           but
           repeated
           onely
           ouer
           and
           ouer
           his
           tale
           as
           he
           passed
           by
           ,
           
             That
             he
             should
             haue
             bene
             murthered
             )
          
           nor
           to
           doe
           any
           act
           of
           foresight
           or
           courage
           :
           but
           he
           that
           had
           vowed
           hee
           would
           neuer
           bee
           cooped
           vp
           
           more
           ,
           cooped
           himselfe
           first
           within
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           after
           within
           the
           wals
           of
           an
           house
           ,
           as
           arrested
           by
           Gods
           Iustice
           as
           an
           example
           of
           disloyaltie
           .
           For
           passing
           through
           Cheapeside
           ,
           and
           so
           towards
           Smiths
           house
           ,
           and
           finding
           ,
           though
           some
           came
           about
           him
           ,
           yet
           none
           ioyned
           or
           armed
           with
           him
           ,
           he
           prouoked
           them
           by
           speeches
           as
           he
           passed
           ,
           
           to
           arme
           ,
           telling
           them
           ,
           
             They
             did
             him
             hurt
             and
             no
             good
             ,
             to
             come
             about
             him
             with
             no
             weapons
             .
          
        
         
           But
           there
           was
           not
           in
           so
           populous
           a
           Citie
           ,
           where
           he
           thought
           himselfe
           held
           so
           deare
           ,
           one
           man
           ,
           from
           the
           chiefest
           Citizen
           ,
           to
           the
           meanest
           Artificer
           or
           Prentise
           ,
           that
           armed
           with
           him
           :
           so
           as
           being
           extremely
           appalled
           ,
           as
           diuers
           that
           happened
           to
           see
           him
           then
           ,
           might
           visibly
           perceiue
           in
           his
           face
           and
           countenance
           ,
           and
           almost
           moulten
           with
           sweate
           ,
           though
           without
           any
           cause
           of
           bodily
           labour
           but
           only
           by
           the
           perplexitie
           and
           horror
           of
           his
           minde
           ,
           hee
           came
           to
           Smiths
           house
           the
           Sherife
           ,
           where
           he
           refreshed
           himselfe
           a
           little
           ,
           and
           shifted
           him
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           meane
           while
           it
           pleased
           God
           ,
           that
           her
           Maiesties
           directions
           at
           Court
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           case
           so
           strange
           and
           sudden
           ,
           were
           iudiciall
           and
           sound
           .
           For
           first
           there
           was
           commaundement
           in
           the
           morning
           giuen
           vnto
           the
           Citie
           ,
           that
           euery
           man
           should
           be
           in
           a
           readinesse
           both
           in
           person
           and
           armor
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           keepe
           within
           his
           owne
           doore
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           commandement
           :
           vpon
           a
           reasonable
           &
           politique
           consideration
           ,
           that
           had
           they
           armed
           suddenly
           in
           the
           streetes
           ,
           if
           there
           were
           any
           ill
           disposed
           persons
           ,
           they
           might
           arme
           on
           the
           one
           side
           and
           turn
           on
           the
           other
           ,
           
           or
           at
           least
           if
           armed
           men
           had
           bene
           seene
           to
           and
           fro
           ,
           it
           would
           haue
           bred
           a
           greater
           tumult
           ,
           and
           more
           bloodshed
           :
           and
           the
           nakednesse
           of
           Essex
           troupe
           would
           not
           haue
           so
           well
           appeared
           .
        
         
           And
           soone
           after
           direction
           was
           giuen
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           taking
           with
           him
           the
           King
           of
           Heralds
           ,
           should
           proclaime
           him
           Traitour
           in
           the
           principall
           parts
           of
           the
           Citie
           :
           which
           was
           perfourmed
           with
           good
           expedition
           and
           resolution
           ,
           and
           the
           losse
           and
           hurt
           of
           some
           of
           his
           Companie
           .
           Besides
           that
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gerrard
          
           Knight
           Marshall
           ,
           rode
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           declared
           and
           notified
           to
           the
           people
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           Traitour
           :
           from
           which
           time
           diuers
           of
           his
           troupe
           withdrawing
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           none
           other
           comming
           in
           to
           him
           ,
           there
           was
           nothing
           but
           despaire
           .
           For
           hauing
           stayed
           a
           while
           ,
           as
           is
           sayd
           ,
           at
           Shirife
           Smiths
           house
           ,
           and
           there
           changing
           his
           pretext
           of
           a
           priuate
           quarell
           ,
           and
           publishing
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Realme
             should
             haue
             bene
             solde
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ,
          
           
           the
           better
           to
           spurre
           on
           the
           people
           to
           rise
           ,
           
           and
           called
           ,
           and
           giuen
           commandement
           to
           haue
           brought
           armes
           and
           weapons
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           and
           being
           soone
           after
           aduertised
           of
           the
           Proclamation
           ,
           he
           came
           forth
           in
           a
           hurry
           .
        
         
           So
           hauing
           made
           some
           stay
           in
           
             Gracious
             street
          
           ,
           and
           being
           dismaid
           vpon
           knowledge
           giuen
           to
           him
           that
           forces
           were
           comming
           forwards
           against
           him
           vnder
           the
           conduct
           of
           the
           L.
           Admirall
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           forces
           ,
           and
           not
           knowing
           what
           course
           to
           take
           ,
           he
           determined
           in
           the
           end
           to
           goe
           backe
           towards
           
           his
           own
           house
           ,
           aswel
           in
           hope
           to
           haue
           found
           the
           Counsellers
           there
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           haue
           serued
           someturne
           ,
           as
           vpon
           trust
           that
           towardes
           night
           his
           friends
           in
           the
           City
           would
           gather
           their
           spirits
           together
           ,
           and
           rescue
           him
           ,
           as
           himselfe
           declared
           after
           to
           M.
           Lieutenant
           of
           the
           Tower.
           
        
         
           But
           for
           the
           Counsellers
           ,
           it
           had
           pleased
           God
           to
           make
           one
           of
           the
           principall
           offenders
           his
           instrument
           for
           their
           deliuery
           :
           who
           seeing
           my
           Lords
           case
           desperate
           ,
           &
           contriuing
           how
           to
           redeeme
           his
           fault
           ,
           and
           saue
           himselfe
           ,
           came
           to
           sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
          
           and
           sir
           
             Gillie
             Mericke
          
           ,
           as
           sent
           from
           my
           Lord
           :
           and
           so
           procured
           them
           to
           be
           released
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           with
           his
           companie
           that
           was
           left
           ,
           thinking
           to
           recouer
           his
           house
           ,
           made
           on
           by
           land
           towards
           Ludgate
           ,
           where
           being
           resisted
           by
           a
           company
           of
           Pikemen
           and
           other
           forces
           ,
           gathered
           together
           by
           the
           wise
           and
           diligent
           care
           of
           the
           Bishop
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           commanded
           by
           sir
           
             Iohn
             Luson
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           attempting
           to
           cleere
           the
           passage
           ,
           he
           was
           with
           no
           great
           difficultie
           repulsed
           .
           At
           which
           encounter
           sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           was
           fore
           wounded
           ,
           and
           yong
           Tracie
           slaine
           on
           his
           part
           :
           and
           one
           Waits
           on
           the
           Queenes
           part
           ,
           and
           some
           other
           .
           Vpon
           which
           repulse
           he
           went
           backe
           and
           fled
           towards
           the
           Waterside
           ,
           &
           tooke
           boat
           at
           
             Queene
             hiue
          
           ,
           and
           so
           was
           receiued
           into
           
             Essex
             house
          
           at
           the
           Watergate
           ,
           which
           he
           fortified
           and
           baricado'd
           :
           but
           instantly
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           so
           disposed
           his
           Companies
           ,
           as
           all
           passage
           and
           issue
           foorth
           was
           cut
           off
           from
           him
           both
           by
           
           land
           and
           by
           water
           ,
           and
           all
           succours
           that
           hee
           might
           hope
           for
           ,
           were
           discouraged
           :
           and
           leauing
           the
           Earle
           of
           Cumberland
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           Lincolne
           ,
           the
           Lord
           
             Thomas
             Howard
          
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Gray
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Burghley
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Compton
           ,
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Thomas
             Gerrard
          
           ,
           with
           diuers
           others
           ,
           before
           the
           house
           to
           landward
           ,
           my
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           himselfe
           thought
           good
           ,
           taking
           with
           him
           the
           Lord
           of
           Effingham
           ,
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Stanhope
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Sidney
          
           ,
           M.
           
             Foulk
             Greuill
          
           ,
           with
           diuers
           others
           ,
           to
           assaile
           the
           Garden
           and
           Banketting
           house
           on
           the
           Water
           side
           ,
           and
           presently
           forced
           the
           Garden
           ,
           and
           woon
           to
           the
           wals
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           was
           ready
           to
           haue
           assailed
           the
           house
           :
           but
           out
           of
           a
           Christian
           and
           honorable
           consideration
           ,
           vnderstanding
           that
           there
           were
           in
           the
           house
           the
           Countesse
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           the
           Ladie
           Rich
           ,
           with
           their
           Gentlewomen
           ,
           let
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           know
           by
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Sidney
          
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           content
           to
           suffer
           the
           Ladies
           and
           gentlewomen
           to
           come
           forth
           .
           Whereupon
           Essex
           returning
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           thanks
           for
           the
           compassion
           and
           care
           he
           had
           of
           the
           Ladies
           ,
           desired
           onely
           to
           haue
           an
           houres
           respit
           to
           make
           way
           for
           their
           going
           out
           ,
           and
           an
           houre
           after
           to
           barricado
           the
           place
           againe
           .
           Which
           because
           it
           could
           make
           no
           alteration
           to
           the
           hinderance
           of
           the
           seruice
           ,
           the
           L.
           Lieutenant
           thought
           good
           to
           grant
           .
           But
           Essex
           hauing
           had
           some
           talke
           within
           of
           a
           sallie
           ,
           and
           despairing
           of
           the
           successe
           ,
           and
           thinking
           better
           to
           yeeld
           himselfe
           ,
           sent
           word
           ,
           that
           vpon
           some
           conditions
           he
           would
           yeeld
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           L.
           Lieutenant
           vtterly
           refusing
           to
           heare
           
           of
           capitulations
           ,
           Essex
           desired
           to
           speake
           with
           my
           Lord
           ;
           who
           thereupon
           went
           vp
           close
           to
           the
           house
           :
           and
           the
           late
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           with
           diuers
           other
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           their
           partakers
           ,
           presented
           themselues
           vpon
           the
           leades
           :
           and
           Essex
           sayd
           ,
           hee
           would
           not
           capitulate
           ,
           but
           intreat
           ,
           and
           made
           three
           petitions
           .
           The
           first
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             be
             ciuilly
             vsed
             :
          
           Whereof
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           assured
           them
           .
           The
           second
           ,
           
             That
             they
             might
             haue
             an
             honourable
             triall
             :
          
           Whereof
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           answered
           ,
           they
           needed
           not
           to
           doubt
           .
           The
           third
           ,
           
             That
             he
             might
             haue
          
           Ashton
           
             a
             Preacher
             with
             him
             in
             prison
             for
             the
             comfort
             of
             his
             soule
             :
          
           Which
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           said
           he
           would
           mooue
           to
           her
           Maiesty
           ,
           not
           doubting
           of
           the
           matter
           of
           his
           request
           ,
           though
           he
           could
           not
           absolutely
           promise
           him
           that
           person
           .
           Whereupon
           they
           all
           with
           the
           ceremony
           amongst
           marshall
           men
           accustomed
           ,
           came
           downe
           &
           submitted
           themselues
           and
           yeelded
           vp
           their
           swords
           ,
           which
           was
           about
           ten
           of
           the
           clocke
           at
           night
           ,
           there
           hauing
           beene
           slaine
           in
           holding
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           by
           musket
           shot
           ,
           
             Owen
             Salisburie
          
           ,
           and
           some
           few
           more
           on
           the
           part
           of
           my
           Lord
           ,
           and
           some
           fewe
           likewise
           slaine
           and
           hurt
           on
           the
           Queenes
           part
           ,
           and
           presently
           ,
           aswell
           the
           Lordes
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           their
           confederates
           of
           quality
           were
           seuerally
           taken
           into
           the
           charge
           of
           diuers
           particular
           Lords
           and
           Gentlemen
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           conueyed
           to
           the
           Tower
           and
           other
           prisons
           .
        
         
           So
           as
           this
           action
           ,
           so
           dangerous
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Leader
           ,
           the
           maner
           of
           the
           combination
           ,
           and
           the
           intent
           of
           the
           plot
           ,
           brake
           forth
           and
           
           ended
           within
           the
           compasse
           of
           twelue
           houres
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           losse
           of
           little
           blood
           ,
           and
           in
           such
           sort
           as
           the
           next
           day
           all
           Courts
           of
           Iustice
           were
           open
           ,
           and
           did
           sit
           in
           their
           accustomed
           maner
           ,
           giuing
           good
           Subiects
           ,
           and
           all
           reasonable
           men
           iust
           cause
           to
           thinke
           ,
           not
           the
           lesse
           of
           the
           offenders
           treason
           ,
           but
           the
           more
           of
           her
           Maiesties
           princely
           magnanimitie
           and
           prudent
           foresight
           in
           so
           great
           a
           perill
           ,
           and
           chiefly
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           that
           hath
           blessed
           her
           Maiesty
           in
           this
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           things
           else
           ,
           with
           so
           rare
           and
           diuine
           felicitie
           .
        
         
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EFFECT
           OF
           the
           Euidence
           giuen
           ,
           at
           the
           seuerall
           Arraignments
           of
           the
           late
           Earls
           of
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           before
           the
           L.
           STEVVARD
           ;
           And
           of
           Sir
           Christopher
           Blunt
           and
           Sir
           Charles
           Dauers
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           before
           great
           and
           Honourable
           Commissioners
           of
           Dyer
           and
           Determiner
           .
           And
           of
           the
           Answeres
           and
           Defenses
           ,
           which
           the
           said
           Offendors
           made
           for
           themselues
           ;
           And
           the
           Replies
           made
           vpon
           such
           their
           Defenses
           :
           With
           some
           other
           Circumstances
           of
           the
           proceedings
           ,
           as
           well
           at
           the
           same
           Arraignments
           as
           after
           .
        
         
           THE
           two
           late
           Earles
           of
           Essex
           and
           Southampton
           ,
           
           were
           brought
           to
           their
           triall
           ,
           the
           nineteenth
           of
           Februarie
           ,
           eleuen
           dayes
           after
           the
           Rebellion
           .
           At
           which
           trial
           there
           passed
           vpon
           them
           25.
           
           Peeres
           ,
           a
           greater
           number
           then
           hath
           bene
           called
           in
           any
           former
           president
           .
           Amongst
           whom
           her
           Maiestie
           did
           not
           forbeare
           to
           vse
           many
           that
           were
           of
           neere
           alliance
           and
           blood
           to
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           and
           some
           others
           ,
           that
           had
           their
           sonnes
           and
           heires
           apparant
           that
           were
           of
           his
           Company
           ,
           and
           followed
           
           him
           in
           the
           open
           Action
           of
           Rebellion
           .
           The
           Lord
           Steward
           then
           in
           Commission
           ,
           (
           according
           to
           the
           solemnitie
           in
           such
           Trials
           receiued
           )
           was
           the
           Lord
           Buckhurst
           ,
           L.
           high
           Treasurer
           ,
           who
           with
           grauity
           and
           temperance
           directed
           the
           Euidence
           ,
           and
           moderated
           ,
           and
           gaue
           the
           Iudgement
           .
           There
           was
           also
           an
           Assistance
           of
           eight
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           three
           chiefe
           ,
           &
           fiue
           others
           .
           The
           hearing
           was
           with
           great
           patience
           and
           libertie
           :
           the
           ordinary
           course
           not
           being
           held
           ,
           to
           silence
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           till
           the
           whole
           state
           of
           the
           Euidence
           was
           giuen
           in
           :
           but
           they
           being
           suffered
           to
           answere
           articulatly
           ,
           to
           euery
           branch
           of
           the
           Euidence
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           to
           euery
           particular
           deposition
           ,
           whensoeuer
           they
           offered
           to
           speake
           .
           And
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           they
           were
           often
           spared
           to
           bee
           interrupte'd
           ,
           euen
           in
           their
           digressions
           ,
           and
           speeches
           not
           much
           pertinent
           to
           their
           cause
           .
           And
           alwayes
           when
           any
           doubt
           in
           Law
           was
           moued
           ,
           or
           when
           it
           was
           required
           either
           by
           the
           Prisoners
           or
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           required
           the
           Iudges
           to
           deliuer
           the
           Law
           ;
           who
           gaue
           their
           opinions
           seuerally
           ,
           not
           barely
           ,
           yea
           or
           no
           ,
           but
           at
           large
           with
           their
           reasons
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Endictment
           were
           not
           layed
           or
           charged
           the
           treasons
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           because
           the
           greatest
           matter
           ,
           which
           was
           the
           desseigne
           to
           bring
           ouer
           the
           Army
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           being
           then
           not
           cōfessed
           nor
           knowen
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           thought
           conuenient
           to
           stuffe
           the
           Enditement
           with
           matters
           ,
           which
           might
           haue
           bene
           conceiued
           to
           be
           chiefly
           gathered
           by
           curious
           inquisition
           ,
           &
           grounded
           vpon
           report
           ,
           or
           presumptiō
           ,
           when
           there
           was
           other
           matter
           so
           notorious
           .
           And
           besides
           ,
           
           it
           was
           not
           vnlikely
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           case
           ,
           to
           whom
           many
           were
           so
           partiall
           ,
           some
           (
           who
           would
           not
           consider
           how
           things
           came
           to
           light
           by
           degrees
           )
           might
           haue
           reported
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           twife
           called
           in
           Question
           about
           one
           offence
           .
           And
           therefore
           the
           late
           Treasons
           of
           his
           Rebellion
           and
           conspiracie
           ,
           were
           onely
           comprehended
           in
           the
           Enditement
           ,
           with
           the
           vsuall
           clauses
           and
           consequents
           in
           Lawe
           ,
           of
           compassing
           the
           Queenes
           death
           ,
           destruction
           ,
           and
           depriuation
           ,
           and
           leuying
           warre
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           Euidence
           consisted
           of
           two
           parts
           :
           
             The
             plot
             of
             surprising
             her
          
           MAIESTIES
           
             Person
             in
             Court
             ,
             and
             ,
             The
             open
             Rebellion
             in
             the
             Citie
             .
          
        
         
           The
           plot
           was
           opened
           according
           to
           the
           former
           narration
           ,
           and
           proued
           by
           the
           seuerall
           confessions
           of
           foure
           witnesses
           ,
           fully
           and
           directly
           concurring
           in
           the
           point
           :
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauies
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           .
           Of
           which
           number
           ,
           though
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           were
           not
           at
           the
           Councell
           helde
           at
           
             Drury
             house
          
           ,
           no
           more
           then
           Essex
           himselfe
           was
           :
           yet
           ,
           hee
           was
           priuie
           to
           that
           which
           passed
           .
           Sir
           
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
          
           being
           prisoner
           in
           the
           Gatehouse
           ,
           neere
           the
           place
           of
           triall
           ,
           was
           (
           at
           the
           request
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           )
           brought
           thither
           ,
           and
           auouched
           
             Viua
             voce
          
           his
           confession
           in
           all
           things
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           foure
           prooued
           all
           particularities
           of
           surprizing
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           the
           maner
           of
           putting
           
           the
           same
           in
           execution
           ,
           and
           the
           distributing
           and
           naming
           of
           the
           principall
           persons
           and
           actors
           ,
           to
           their
           seuerall
           charges
           :
           and
           the
           calling
           of
           my
           Lords
           pretended
           enemies
           to
           trial
           for
           their
           liues
           ,
           and
           the
           fummoning
           of
           a
           Parliament
           ,
           and
           the
           altering
           of
           the
           gouernement
           .
           And
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauies
          
           ,
           from
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           did
           speake
           to
           the
           point
           of
           bringing
           in
           a
           toleration
           of
           the
           Catholike
           religion
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           ouert
           Rebellion
           in
           the
           Citie
           it selfe
           ,
           it
           was
           likewise
           opened
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           former
           narration
           ,
           and
           diuided
           it selfe
           naturally
           into
           3.
           parts
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Counsellours
           ,
           bringing
           her
           Maiesties
           Royall
           commaundement
           to
           them
           ,
           vpon
           their
           allegeance
           ,
           to
           disperse
           their
           Forces
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           the
           entring
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           the
           stirring
           of
           the
           people
           to
           rise
           ,
           as
           well
           by
           prouoking
           them
           to
           arme
           ,
           as
           by
           giuing
           forth
           the
           slanders
           ,
           that
           the
           Realme
           was
           solde
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           ,
           and
           the
           assailing
           of
           the
           QVEENES
           Forces
           at
           Ludgate
           .
           And
           thirdly
           ,
           the
           resistance
           and
           keeping
           of
           the
           house
           against
           her
           MAIESTIES
           Forces
           ,
           vnder
           the
           charge
           and
           conduct
           of
           the
           Lord
           Lieutenant
           .
        
         
           And
           albeit
           these
           parts
           were
           matters
           notorious
           ,
           and
           within
           almost
           euery
           mans
           viewe
           and
           knowledge
           :
           yet
           ,
           for
           the
           better
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           they
           were
           fully
           prooued
           by
           the
           oath
           of
           the
           Lord
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           being
           there
           present
           ,
           
             Viua
             voce
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           
           Worcester
           ,
           being
           one
           of
           the
           Peeres
           likewise
           ,
           
             Viua
             voce
          
           ,
           touching
           so
           much
           as
           passed
           about
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           themselues
           and
           the
           rest
           :
           and
           by
           the
           confessions
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           the
           Lorde
           Sands
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Cromwell
           ,
           and
           others
           .
        
         
           The
           defence
           of
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           touching
           the
           plot
           &
           consultation
           at
           
             Drury
             house
          
           ,
           was
           :
           
             That
             it
             was
             not
             proued
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             at
             it
             :
             And
             that
             they
             could
             shew
             nothing
             prouing
             his
             cōsent
             or
             priuity
             ,
             vnder
             his
             hād
             .
          
        
         
           
             Touching
             the
             action
             in
             the
             Citie
             ,
          
           hee
           iustified
           the
           pretext
           of
           the
           danger
           of
           his
           life
           to
           be
           a
           trueth
           .
           He
           said
           ,
           that
           his
           speech
           that
           the
           Realme
           should
           haue
           bene
           sold
           to
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           ,
           was
           grounded
           vpō
           a
           report
           he
           had
           heard
           ,
           that
           Sir
           
             Robert
             Cecill
          
           should
           say
           priuately
           ,
           
             That
             the
          
           Infantaes
           
             title
             to
             the
             Crowne
             (
             after
             her
             Maiestie
             )
             was
             as
             good
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
           He
           excused
           the
           imprisonment
           of
           the
           Counsellors
           ,
           to
           haue
           bene
           against
           his
           mind
           ,
           forced
           vpon
           him
           by
           his
           vnruly
           company
           .
           He
           protested
           he
           neuer
           intended
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           any
           hurt
           to
           her
           Maiesties
           person
           :
           That
           he
           did
           desire
           to
           secure
           his
           accesse
           to
           her
           ,
           for
           which
           purpose
           he
           thought
           to
           pray
           the
           helpe
           of
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           did
           not
           arme
           his
           men
           in
           warlike
           sort
           ,
           nor
           strooke
           vp
           no
           Drumme
           ,
           nor
           the
           like
           .
        
         
           The
           defence
           of
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           to
           his
           part
           in
           the
           plot
           ,
           and
           consultation
           at
           
             Drury
             house
          
           ,
           was
           :
           
             That
             it
             was
             a
             matter
             debated
             ,
             but
             not
             resolued
             nor
             concluded
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             action
             which
             was
             executed
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             action
             which
             was
             consulted
             vpon
             .
          
           And
           for
           the
           open
           action
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           hee
           concurred
           with
           Essex
           ,
           with
           protestation
           
             of
             the
             cleerenesse
             of
             his
             minde
             for
             
             any
             hurt
             to
             the
             Queenes
             person
             :
             And
             that
             it
             was
             but
             his
             affection
             to
             my
             Lord
             of
          
           Essex
           ,
           
             that
             had
             drawen
             him
             into
             the
             cause
             .
          
           This
           was
           the
           substance
           &
           best
           of
           both
           their
           defences
           .
           Vnto
           which
           the
           Reply
           was
           .
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           that
           the
           late
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           was
           not
           at
           the
           consultation
           at
           Drury-house
           .
        
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           replied
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           proued
           by
           all
           the
           witnesses
           ,
           that
           that
           consultation
           was
           held
           by
           his
           speciall
           appointment
           and
           direction
           ,
           and
           that
           both
           the
           list
           of
           the
           names
           ,
           and
           the
           principall
           Articles
           ,
           were
           of
           his
           owne
           hand
           writing
           .
           And
           whereas
           he
           saide
           ,
           they
           could
           not
           be
           shewed
           extant
           vnder
           his
           hand
           :
           it
           was
           prooued
           by
           the
           confession
           of
           my
           Lorde
           of
           Rutland
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           Sands
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           prouided
           for
           that
           himselfe
           .
           For
           ,
           after
           he
           returned
           out
           of
           the
           Citie
           to
           his
           owne
           house
           ,
           he
           burned
           diuers
           papers
           which
           he
           had
           in
           a
           Cabanet
           ,
           because
           (
           as
           himselfe
           said
           )
           they
           should
           tell
           no
           tales
           .
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           which
           Southampton
           alleaged
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Consultation
             at
             Drury
             house
             ,
             vpon
             the
             list
             and
             articles
             in
             writing
             ,
             was
             not
             executed
             .
          
        
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           replied
           ,
           that
           both
           that
           Consultation
           in
           that
           manner
           held
           ,
           if
           none
           other
           act
           had
           followed
           ,
           was
           treason
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Rebellion
           following
           in
           the
           citie
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           desisting
           from
           the
           other
           plot
           ,
           
           but
           an
           inducement
           and
           pursuance
           of
           it
           :
           their
           meaning
           being
           plaine
           on
           all
           parts
           ,
           that
           ,
           after
           they
           had
           gotten
           the
           aide
           of
           the
           citie
           ,
           they
           would
           haue
           gone
           and
           possessed
           the
           Court.
           
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           a
           truth
           ,
           that
           Essex
           should
           haue
           bene
           assailed
           by
           his
           priuate
           enemies
           .
        
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           he
           was
           required
           to
           deliuer
           ,
           who
           it
           was
           that
           gaue
           him
           the
           aduertisement
           of
           it
           ,
           because
           otherwise
           it
           must
           light
           vpon
           himselfe
           ,
           &
           be
           thought
           his
           owne
           inuention
           :
           whereunto
           he
           sayd
           ,
           that
           hee
           would
           name
           no
           man
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           Then
           it
           was
           shewed
           how
           improbable
           it
           was
           ,
           considering
           that
           my
           Lord
           Cobham
           ,
           and
           Sir
           
             Walter
             Raleigh
          
           were
           men
           ,
           whose
           estates
           were
           better
           setled
           and
           established
           ,
           then
           to
           ouerthrow
           their
           fortunes
           by
           such
           a
           crime
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           was
           shewed
           howe
           the
           tale
           did
           not
           hang
           together
           ,
           but
           varied
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           as
           the
           tale
           of
           the
           two
           Iudges
           did
           ,
           when
           one
           said
           ,
           Vnder
           the
           Mulbery-tree
           ,
           and
           another
           said
           ,
           Vnder
           the
           Figge-tree
           .
           So
           ,
           sometimes
           it
           was
           ,
           That
           he
           should
           haue
           beene
           murdered
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           vpon
           the
           water
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           it
           should
           haue
           bene
           performed
           by
           Iesuits
           ,
           some
           dayes
           before
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           it
           was
           asked
           what
           reference
           the
           going
           into
           the
           citie
           for
           succour
           against
           any
           his
           priuate
           enemies
           ,
           had
           to
           the
           imprisoning
           of
           the
           L.
           Keeper
           ,
           and
           the
           L.
           Chiefe
           Iustice
           ,
           persons
           that
           he
           pretended
           
           to
           loue
           and
           respect
           ;
           and
           the
           Earle
           of
           Worcester
           his
           kinsman
           ,
           and
           Master
           Controller
           his
           Vncle
           ,
           and
           the
           publishing
           to
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           the
           Realme
           should
           haue
           bene
           solde
           to
           the
           Spaniard
           .
        
         
           And
           lastly
           ,
           it
           was
           sayd
           ,
           that
           these
           were
           the
           ancient
           footsteps
           of
           former
           Traitours
           ,
           to
           make
           their
           quarrell
           as
           against
           their
           priuate
           enemies
           :
           because
           ,
           God
           vnto
           lawful
           kings
           did
           euer
           impart
           such
           beams
           of
           his
           owne
           glory
           ,
           as
           Traytours
           could
           not
           looke
           straight
           vpon
           them
           ,
           but
           euer
           turned
           their
           pretences
           against
           some
           about
           them
           .
           And
           that
           this
           Action
           of
           his
           ,
           resembled
           the
           Action
           of
           Pisistratus
           of
           Athens
           ,
           that
           proceeded
           so
           farre
           in
           this
           kinde
           of
           fiction
           and
           dissimulation
           ,
           as
           he
           launced
           his
           owne
           bodie
           ,
           and
           came
           hurt
           and
           wounded
           before
           the
           people
           ,
           as
           hauing
           bene
           assailed
           by
           his
           priuate
           enemies
           ,
           and
           by
           colour
           thereof
           obteined
           a
           guard
           about
           his
           person
           ,
           by
           helpe
           of
           whom
           ,
           he
           after
           vsurped
           vpon
           the
           State.
           
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           that
           he
           heard
           it
           reported
           ,
           M.
           Secretary
           should
           say
           :
           
             That
             the
          
           Infantaes
           
             title
             to
             the
             Crowne
             (
             after
             her
             Maiesty
             )
             was
             as
             good
             as
             any
             other
             .
          
        
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           Vpon
           this
           his
           allegation
           ,
           M.
           Secretary
           standing
           out
           of
           sight
           in
           a
           priuate
           place
           ,
           onely
           to
           heare
           ,
           (
           being
           much
           moued
           with
           so
           false
           and
           foule
           an
           accusation
           )
           came
           suddenly
           forth
           ,
           and
           made
           humble
           request
           to
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           ,
           that
           hee
           might
           haue
           
           the
           fauour
           to
           answere
           for
           himselfe
           .
           Which
           being
           granted
           him
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           place
           he
           carieth
           ,
           (
           after
           a
           bitter
           contestation
           on
           his
           part
           with
           the
           Earle
           ,
           and
           a
           serious
           protestation
           of
           his
           alienation
           of
           heart
           from
           the
           Spanish
           nation
           ,
           in
           any
           such
           condition
           )
           he
           still
           vrged
           the
           Earle
           to
           name
           the
           reporter
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           circumstances
           might
           be
           knowen
           .
           But
           the
           Earle
           still
           warily
           auoiding
           it
           ,
           M.
           Secretary
           replied
           ,
           that
           seeing
           he
           would
           alledge
           no
           Author
           ,
           it
           ought
           to
           be
           reputed
           his
           owne
           fiction
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           said
           ,
           though
           his
           owne
           conscience
           was
           a
           sufficient
           testimony
           to
           himselfe
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           inuented
           any
           vntruth
           ,
           yet
           hee
           would
           affirme
           thus
           much
           for
           the
           worlds
           farther
           satisfaction
           in
           that
           behalfe
           :
           that
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           also
           ,
           had
           heard
           so
           much
           reported
           of
           M.
           Secretary
           :
           but
           sayd
           still
           ,
           that
           he
           (
           for
           his
           part
           )
           would
           name
           no
           body
           .
           Wherupon
           M.
           Secretary
           adiured
           the
           Earle
           of
           Southampton
           ,
           by
           all
           former
           friendship
           ,
           (
           which
           had
           beene
           in
           deed
           very
           great
           betweene
           them
           )
           that
           he
           would
           declare
           the
           person
           :
           which
           he
           did
           presently
           ,
           and
           sayd
           it
           was
           M.
           Comptroller
           .
           At
           which
           speech
           M.
           Secretary
           straight
           tooke
           holde
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           That
           he
           was
           glad
           to
           heare
           him
           named
           of
           all
           others
           :
           for
           howsoeuer
           some
           malicious
           person
           ,
           might
           peraduenture
           haue
           bene
           content
           ,
           to
           giue
           credit
           to
           so
           iniurious
           a
           conceit
           of
           him
           ,
           (
           especially
           such
           as
           were
           against
           the
           peace
           wherein
           hee
           was
           imployed
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           had
           euer
           hated
           him
           ,
           being
           euer
           desirous
           to
           keepe
           an
           army
           on
           his
           owne
           dependency
           )
           yet
           he
           did
           thinke
           no
           man
           of
           any
           vnderstanding
           
           would
           beleeue
           that
           he
           could
           be
           so
           sencelesse
           ,
           as
           to
           picke
           out
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           his
           vncle
           ,
           to
           lay
           open
           to
           him
           his
           affection
           to
           that
           nation
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           so
           odious
           &
           pernicious
           consequence
           :
           And
           so
           did
           very
           humbly
           craue
           it
           at
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           that
           M.
           Comptroller
           might
           bee
           sent
           for
           ,
           to
           make
           good
           his
           accusation
           .
        
         
           Thereupon
           the
           Lord
           Steward
           sent
           a
           Seriant
           at
           Armes
           for
           M.
           Comptroller
           ,
           who
           presently
           came
           thither
           ,
           and
           did
           freely
           and
           sincerely
           deliuer
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           only
           said
           (
           though
           hee
           knew
           not
           wel
           to
           whom
           )
           that
           M.
           Secretary
           and
           he
           ,
           walking
           in
           the
           garden
           at
           Court
           one
           morning
           about
           two
           yeeres
           since
           ,
           and
           talking
           casually
           of
           forreine
           things
           ,
           M.
           Secretary
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           one
           Doleman
           had
           mainteined
           in
           a
           booke
           (
           not
           long
           since
           printed
           )
           that
           the
           Infanta
           of
           Spaine
           had
           a
           good
           title
           to
           the
           Crowne
           of
           England
           ,
           which
           was
           all
           ,
           as
           M.
           Comptroller
           said
           ,
           that
           euer
           he
           heard
           M.
           Secretary
           speake
           of
           that
           matter
           .
           And
           so
           the
           weake
           foundation
           of
           that
           scandall
           being
           quickly
           discerned
           ,
           that
           matter
           ended
           :
           all
           that
           could
           bee
           proued
           ,
           being
           no
           other
           ,
           then
           that
           M.
           Comptroller
           had
           told
           an
           other
           ,
           who
           had
           after
           told
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           ,
           that
           M.
           Secretary
           sayde
           to
           him
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           booke
           saide
           so
           ,
           which
           euery
           man
           could
           say
           ,
           that
           hath
           read
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           better
           knewe
           then
           the
           Earle
           himselfe
           ,
           to
           whom
           it
           was
           dedicated
           .
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           of
           both
           their
           protestations
           ,
           
             That
             they
             intended
             no
             hurt
             to
             her
             Maiesties
             person
             .
          
        
         
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           the
           Iudges
           deliuered
           their
           opinions
           for
           matter
           in
           Law
           vpon
           two
           points
           :
           The
           one
           ,
           
             That
             in
             case
             where
             a
             subiect
             attempteth
             to
             put
             himselfe
             into
             such
             strength
             as
             the
             King
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             and
             compell
             the
             King
             to
             gouerne
             otherwise
             then
             according
             to
             his
             owne
             Royall
             authoritie
             and
             direction
             ,
             it
             is
             manifest
             Rebellion
             :
          
           The
           other
           ,
           
             That
             in
             euery
             Rebellion
             the
             lawe
             intendeth
             as
             a
             consequent
             ,
             the
             compassing
             the
             death
             and
             depriuation
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             as
             foreseeing
             that
             the
             Rebell
             wil
             neuer
             suffer
             that
             King
             to
             liue
             or
             raigne
             ,
             which
             might
             punish
             or
             take
             reuenge
             of
             his
             Treason
             and
             Rebellion
             .
          
           And
           it
           was
           inforced
           by
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           not
           onely
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           lawes
           of
           the
           Realme
           which
           so
           defineth
           of
           it
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           also
           the
           censure
           of
           forein
           lawes
           ,
           the
           conclusion
           of
           common
           reason
           which
           is
           the
           ground
           of
           all
           lawes
           ,
           and
           the
           demonstratiue
           assertion
           of
           experience
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           warranty
           of
           all
           reason
           .
           For
           first
           the
           Ciuile
           law
           maketh
           this
           iudgement
           ,
           That
           Treason
           is
           nothing
           els
           but
           
             Crimen
             laesae
             maiestatis
          
           ,
           or
           
             Diminutae
             maiestatis
          
           ,
           making
           euery
           offence
           which
           abridgeth
           or
           hurteth
           the
           power
           and
           authoritie
           of
           the
           Prince
           ,
           as
           an
           insult
           or
           inuading
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           extorting
           the
           imperiall
           Scepter
           .
           And
           for
           common
           reason
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           that
           a
           subiect
           should
           once
           come
           to
           that
           height
           as
           to
           giue
           law
           to
           his
           Soueraigne
           ,
           but
           what
           with
           insolency
           of
           the
           change
           ,
           and
           what
           with
           terror
           of
           his
           owne
           guiltinesse
           ,
           he
           will
           neuer
           permit
           the
           King
           ,
           if
           he
           can
           chuse
           ,
           to
           recouer
           authoritie
           ,
           nor
           for
           
           doubt
           of
           that
           ,
           to
           continue
           aliue
           .
           And
           lastly
           for
           experience
           ,
           it
           is
           confirmed
           by
           all
           stories
           and
           examples
           ,
           That
           the
           subiect
           neuer
           obteined
           a
           superioritie
           and
           command
           ouer
           the
           King
           ,
           but
           there
           followed
           soone
           after
           ,
           the
           deposing
           and
           putting
           of
           the
           King
           to
           death
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           in
           our
           owne
           Chronicles
           in
           two
           notable
           particulars
           of
           two
           vnfortunate
           Kings
           :
           the
           one
           of
           Edward
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           kept
           himselfe
           close
           for
           danger
           ,
           was
           summoned
           by
           Proclamation
           to
           come
           and
           take
           vpon
           him
           the
           gouernment
           of
           the
           Realme
           :
           but
           as
           soone
           as
           he
           presented
           himselfe
           ,
           was
           made
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           soone
           after
           forced
           to
           resigne
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ende
           tragically
           murdered
           in
           
             Barkley
             Castle
          
           .
           And
           the
           other
           of
           King
           Richard
           the
           second
           ,
           who
           though
           the
           Duke
           of
           Hertford
           ,
           after
           ,
           King
           Henrie
           the
           fourth
           ,
           presented
           himselfe
           before
           him
           with
           three
           humble
           reuerences
           ,
           yet
           in
           the
           ende
           was
           deposed
           and
           put
           to
           death
           .
        
         
           DEFENCE
           .
        
         
           To
           the
           point
           of
           not
           arming
           his
           men
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           with
           Pistols
           ,
           Rapiers
           and
           Daggers
           ,
           it
           was
           replied
           .
        
         
           REPLY
           .
        
         
           That
           that
           course
           was
           held
           vpon
           cunning
           ,
           the
           better
           to
           insinuate
           himselfe
           into
           the
           fauour
           of
           the
           city
           ,
           as
           comming
           like
           a
           friend
           with
           an
           
             All
             haile
          
           ,
           or
           kisse
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           an
           enemie
           ,
           making
           full
           reckoning
           that
           the
           City
           would
           arme
           him
           ,
           and
           arme
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           tooke
           the
           paterne
           of
           his
           Action
           ,
           from
           the
           
           day
           of
           the
           
             Barricadoes
             at
             Paris
          
           ,
           where
           the
           Duke
           of
           Gwyse
           entring
           the
           citie
           but
           with
           eight
           Gentlemen
           ,
           preuailing
           with
           the
           citie
           of
           Paris
           to
           take
           his
           part
           ,
           as
           my
           Lord
           of
           Essex
           (
           thankes
           be
           to
           God
           )
           failed
           of
           the
           Citie
           of
           London
           ,
           made
           the
           King
           (
           whom
           he
           thought
           likewise
           to
           haue
           surprized
           )
           to
           forsake
           the
           towne
           ,
           and
           withdraw
           himselfe
           into
           other
           places
           ,
           for
           his
           further
           safety
           .
           And
           it
           was
           also
           vrged
           against
           him
           out
           of
           the
           confession
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Rutland
           and
           others
           ,
           that
           he
           cried
           out
           to
           the
           citizens
           ,
           
             That
             they
             did
             him
             hurt
             and
             no
             good
             ,
             to
             come
             without
             weapons
             ,
          
           and
           prouoked
           them
           to
           arme
           :
           and
           finding
           they
           would
           not
           be
           mooued
           to
           arme
           with
           him
           ,
           sought
           to
           arme
           his
           owne
           troupes
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           point
           by
           point
           ,
           was
           the
           effect
           of
           the
           Reply
           .
           Vpon
           all
           which
           Euidence
           both
           the
           Earles
           were
           found
           guiltie
           of
           Treason
           by
           all
           the
           seuerall
           voyces
           of
           euery
           one
           of
           the
           Peeres
           ,
           and
           so
           receiued
           iudgement
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           names
           of
           the
           Peeres
           that
           passed
           vpon
           the
           triall
           of
           the
           two
           Earles
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                  
              
               
                 EARLES
                 .
              
               
                  
              
               
                 BARONS
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 Earle
                 of
              
               
                 
                   
                     Oxford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Shrewesburie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Durbie
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cumberland
                     .
                  
                   
                     VVorcester
                     .
                  
                   
                     Sussex
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hartford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lincolne
                     .
                  
                   
                     Notingham
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 The
                 Lord
              
               
                 
                   
                     De
                     la
                     VVare
                     .
                  
                   
                     Morley
                     .
                  
                   
                     Cobham
                     .
                  
                   
                     Stafford
                     .
                  
                   
                     Gray
                     .
                  
                   
                     Lumley
                     .
                  
                   
                     VVindsore
                     .
                  
                   
                     Rich.
                     
                  
                   
                     Darcy
                     de
                     Chichey
                     .
                  
                   
                     Chandoys
                     .
                  
                   
                     Hunsdon
                     .
                  
                   
                     S.
                     Iohn
                     de
                     Bletso
                     .
                  
                   
                     Compton
                     .
                  
                   
                     Burghley
                     .
                  
                   
                     Howard
                     of
                     VValder
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
                 Vicount
              
               
                 
                   
                     Bindon
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             names
             of
             the
             Iudges
             that
             assisted
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             The
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             the
             Common
             Plees
             .
          
           
             The
             Lord
             chiefe
             Baron
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             Gawdie
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             Fenner
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             VValmesley
             .
          
           
             Baron
             Clerke
             .
          
           
             Iustice
             Kingsmill
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           SOME
           PARTICVLARITIES
           of
           that
           which
           passed
           after
           the
           arreignment
           of
           the
           late
           Earles
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           time
           of
           the
           suffering
           of
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           .
        
         
           BVt
           the
           Earle
           of
           Essex
           finding
           that
           the
           consultation
           at
           
             Drurie
             house
          
           ,
           and
           the
           secret
           plots
           of
           his
           premeditated
           and
           prepenced
           treasons
           were
           come
           to
           light
           ,
           contrary
           to
           his
           expectation
           ,
           was
           touched
           euen
           at
           his
           parting
           from
           the
           Barre
           with
           a
           kinde
           of
           remorse
           :
           especially
           because
           he
           had
           caried
           the
           maner
           of
           his
           answere
           ,
           rather
           in
           a
           spirit
           of
           ostentation
           and
           glory
           ,
           then
           with
           humilitie
           and
           penitence
           :
           and
           brake
           out
           in
           the
           Hall
           ,
           while
           the
           Lords
           were
           in
           conference
           ,
           into
           these
           wordes
           :
           
             That
             seeing
             things
             were
             thus
             caried
             ,
             he
             would
             ere
             it
             be
             long
             say
             more
             then
             yet
             was
             knowen
             .
          
           Which
           good
           motion
           of
           his
           minde
           being
           after
           his
           comming
           backe
           to
           the
           Tower
           ,
           first
           cherished
           by
           M.
           D.
           of
           Norwich
           ,
           but
           after
           wrought
           on
           by
           the
           religious
           and
           effectuall
           perswasions
           and
           exhortations
           of
           M.
           
             Abdie
             Ashton
          
           his
           Chaplaine
           ,
           the
           man
           whom
           he
           made
           sute
           by
           name
           to
           haue
           with
           him
           for
           his
           soules
           health
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           of
           late
           time
           he
           had
           bene
           most
           vsed
           vnto
           ,
           and
           found
           most
           comfort
           of
           ,
           comparing
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           made
           the
           request
           ,
           to
           the
           case
           of
           a
           Patient
           ,
           that
           in
           his
           extremity
           would
           be
           desirous
           to
           haue
           that
           Physician
           that
           was
           best
           acquainted
           with
           his
           body
           :
           He
           sent
           word
           the
           next
           day
           to
           desire
           to
           speake
           with
           some
           of
           the
           
           principall
           Councellours
           ,
           with
           whom
           he
           desired
           also
           that
           particularly
           M.
           Secretary
           might
           come
           for
           one
           .
           Vpon
           which
           his
           request
           ,
           first
           the
           L.
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           M.
           Secretary
           ,
           and
           afterward
           at
           two
           seuerall
           times
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           of
           the
           great
           Seale
           ,
           the
           Lord
           high
           Treasurer
           ,
           the
           L.
           high
           Admirall
           ,
           and
           Master
           Secretary
           repaired
           vnto
           him
           :
           before
           whom
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           asked
           the
           Lord
           Keeper
           forgiuenesse
           for
           restraining
           him
           in
           his
           house
           ,
           and
           M.
           Secretary
           ,
           for
           hauing
           wronged
           him
           at
           the
           Barre
           ,
           concerning
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           Infanta
           ,
           with
           signification
           of
           his
           earnest
           desire
           to
           be
           reconciled
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           was
           accepted
           with
           all
           Christian
           charitie
           and
           humanitie
           ,
           he
           proceeded
           to
           accuse
           heauily
           most
           of
           his
           confederates
           for
           carying
           malicious
           mindes
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           and
           vehemently
           charged
           Cuffe
           his
           man
           to
           his
           own
           face
           ,
           to
           haue
           bene
           a
           principall
           instigator
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Treasons
           ,
           and
           then
           disclosed
           how
           farre
           sir
           
             Henry
             Neuill
          
           her
           Maiesties
           late
           Ambassador
           was
           priuy
           to
           all
           the
           Conspiracie
           :
           of
           whose
           name
           till
           then
           ,
           there
           had
           bene
           not
           so
           much
           as
           any
           suspition
           .
           And
           further
           ,
           at
           the
           Lords
           first
           comming
           to
           him
           ,
           (
           not
           sticking
           to
           confesse
           that
           hee
           knewe
           her
           Maiestie
           could
           not
           be
           safe
           while
           he
           liued
           )
           did
           very
           earnestly
           desire
           this
           fauour
           of
           the
           Queene
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           die
           as
           priuately
           as
           might
           be
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           Morning
           before
           his
           execution
           ,
           there
           being
           sent
           vnto
           him
           for
           his
           better
           preparation
           ,
           
           Master
           Doctor
           Mountford
           ,
           and
           Master
           Doctor
           Barlowe
           to
           ioyne
           with
           Master
           
             Abdie
             Ashton
          
           his
           Chapleine
           ,
           he
           did
           in
           many
           words
           thanke
           God
           that
           hee
           
           had
           giuen
           him
           a
           deeper
           insight
           into
           his
           offence
           ,
           being
           sorie
           he
           had
           so
           stood
           vpon
           his
           iustification
           at
           his
           Arraignement
           :
           since
           which
           time
           ,
           he
           sayd
           he
           was
           become
           a
           new
           man
           ,
           and
           heartily
           thanked
           God
           also
           that
           his
           Course
           was
           by
           Gods
           prouidence
           preuented
           .
           For
           ,
           if
           his
           proiect
           had
           taken
           effect
           ,
           God
           knoweth
           (
           sayd
           he
           )
           what
           harme
           it
           had
           wrought
           in
           the
           Realme
           .
        
         
           He
           did
           also
           humbly
           thanke
           her
           Maiestie
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           die
           in
           so
           priuate
           maner
           (
           for
           hee
           suffered
           in
           the
           Towre
           yard
           ,
           and
           not
           vpon
           the
           Hill
           by
           his
           owne
           special
           sute
           )
           lest
           the
           acclamation
           of
           the
           people
           (
           for
           those
           were
           his
           own
           words
           )
           might
           be
           a
           temptation
           to
           him
           :
           adding
           ,
           That
           al
           popularitie
           &
           trust
           in
           man
           was
           vaine
           ,
           the
           experience
           whereof
           himselfe
           had
           felt
           :
           and
           acknowledged
           further
           vnto
           them
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           iustly
           and
           worthily
           spewed
           out
           (
           for
           that
           was
           also
           his
           owne
           word
           )
           of
           the
           Realme
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           offence
           was
           like
           a
           leprosie
           that
           had
           infected
           farre
           and
           neere
           .
           And
           so
           likewise
           at
           the
           publique
           place
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           he
           did
           vse
           vehement
           detestation
           of
           his
           offence
           ,
           desiring
           God
           to
           forgiue
           him
           his
           great
           ,
           his
           bloody
           ,
           his
           crying
           ,
           and
           his
           infectious
           sinne
           :
           and
           so
           died
           very
           penitently
           ,
           but
           yet
           with
           great
           conflict
           (
           as
           it
           should
           seeme
           for
           his
           sins
           .
           For
           hee
           neuer
           mentioned
           nor
           remembred
           there
           ,
           wife
           ,
           children
           or
           friend
           ,
           nor
           tooke
           particular
           leaue
           of
           any
           that
           were
           present
           ,
           but
           wholy
           abstracted
           and
           sequestred
           himselfe
           to
           the
           state
           of
           his
           conscience
           ,
           and
           prayer
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           THE
           EFFECT
           OF
           THAT
           which
           passed
           at
           the
           Arraignements
           of
           Sir
           Christopher
           Blunt
           ,
           Sir
           Charles
           Dauers
           ,
           Sir
           Iohn
           Dauies
           ,
           Sir
           Gillie
           Mericke
           ,
           and
           Henry
           Cuffe
           .
        
         
           THE
           5.
           of
           March
           by
           a
           very
           honorable
           Commission
           of
           Oier
           and
           Determiner
           ,
           directed
           to
           the
           Lord
           high
           Admiral
           ,
           the
           Lord
           Chamberlaine
           ,
           Master
           Secretary
           ,
           the
           Lord
           chiefe
           Iustice
           of
           England
           ,
           Master
           Chancellour
           of
           the
           Exchequer
           ,
           Master
           Secretary
           Herbert
           ,
           with
           diuers
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           the
           Commissioners
           sitting
           in
           the
           Court
           of
           the
           Queenes
           Bench
           ,
           there
           were
           arraigned
           and
           tried
           by
           a
           Iury
           both
           of
           Aldermen
           of
           London
           ,
           and
           other
           Gentlemen
           of
           good
           credit
           and
           sort
           ,
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Dauies
          
           ,
           Sir
           
             Gillie
             Mericke
          
           &
           
             Henry
             Cuffe
          
           .
           The
           three
           first
           whereof
           ,
           before
           they
           pleaded
           ,
           asked
           this
           question
           of
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           
             Whether
             they
             might
             not
             confesse
             the
             Inditemēt
             in
             part
             ,
             &
             plead
             Not
             guilty
             to
             it
             in
             the
             other
             part
             .
          
           But
           being
           resolued
           by
           the
           Iudges
           ,
           that
           their
           pleading
           must
           be
           generall
           ,
           they
           pleaded
           Not
           guilty
           ,
           as
           did
           likewise
           the
           other
           two
           ,
           without
           any
           such
           question
           asked
           .
           The
           reason
           of
           that
           question
           was
           ,
           as
           they
           confessed
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           clause
           laid
           in
           the
           Inditement
           :
           
             That
             they
             intended
             and
             compassed
             the
             death
             and
             destruction
             of
             the
             Queenes
             Maiestie
             :
          
           vnto
           whose
           person
           (
           although
           they
           confessed
           at
           the
           
           barre
           ,
           as
           they
           had
           done
           in
           their
           examinations
           ,
           that
           their
           meaning
           was
           to
           come
           to
           her
           in
           such
           strength
           ,
           as
           they
           should
           not
           be
           resisted
           ,
           and
           to
           require
           of
           her
           diuers
           conditions
           and
           alterations
           of
           gouernment
           ,
           such
           as
           in
           their
           confessions
           are
           expressed
           )
           neuerthelesse
           they
           protested
           ,
           they
           intended
           no
           personall
           harme
           to
           hirselfe
           .
           Whereupon
           (
           as
           at
           the
           arraignment
           of
           the
           two
           Earles
           )
           so
           then
           againe
           the
           Iudges
           deliuered
           the
           rule
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           that
           the
           wisedome
           and
           foresight
           of
           the
           Lawes
           of
           this
           land
           maketh
           this
           iudgement
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Subiect
             that
             rebelleth
             or
             riseth
             in
             forcible
             maner
             to
             ouerrule
             the
             Royall
             will
             and
             power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             intendeth
             to
             depriue
             the
             King
             both
             of
             crowne
             and
             life
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Law
             iudgeth
             not
             of
             the
             fact
             by
             the
             intent
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             intent
             by
             the
             fact
             .
          
           And
           the
           Queenes
           Councell
           did
           againe
           inforce
           that
           point
           ,
           setting
           forth
           that
           it
           was
           no
           mystery
           or
           quidditie
           of
           the
           common
           Law
           ,
           but
           it
           was
           a
           conclusion
           infallible
           of
           reason
           and
           experience
           :
           for
           that
           the
           Crowne
           was
           not
           a
           Ceremony
           or
           Garland
           ,
           but
           consisted
           of
           preeminence
           and
           power
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           the
           subiect
           will
           take
           vpon
           him
           to
           giue
           law
           to
           the
           King
           ,
           and
           to
           make
           the
           power
           Soueraigne
           and
           commanding
           ,
           to
           become
           subiect
           and
           commanded
           :
           such
           subiect
           layeth
           hold
           of
           the
           Crowne
           ,
           and
           taketh
           the
           sword
           out
           of
           the
           Kings
           hands
           .
           And
           that
           the
           Crowne
           was
           fastened
           so
           close
           vpon
           the
           Kings
           head
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           pulled
           off
           ,
           but
           that
           head
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           all
           will
           follow
           ,
           as
           all
           examples
           ,
           both
           in
           forreine
           stories
           and
           here
           at
           home
           doe
           make
           manifest
           .
           And
           therefore
           ,
           when
           their
           
           words
           did
           protest
           one
           thing
           ,
           and
           their
           deedes
           did
           testifie
           another
           ;
           they
           were
           but
           like
           the
           president
           of
           the
           protestation
           vsed
           by
           Manlius
           the
           Lieutenant
           of
           Catiline
           ,
           that
           conspired
           against
           the
           State
           of
           Rome
           ,
           who
           beganne
           his
           letter
           to
           the
           Senate
           with
           these
           words
           ,
           
             Deos
             hominesque
             testor
             ,
             Patres
             conscripti
             ,
             nos
             nihil
             aliud
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           And
           it
           was
           sayde
           further
           ,
           that
           admitting
           their
           protestations
           were
           so
           farre
           true
           ,
           that
           they
           had
           not
           at
           that
           time
           in
           their
           mindes
           a
           formed
           and
           distinct
           cogitation
           to
           haue
           destroyed
           the
           Queenes
           person
           :
           yet
           nothing
           was
           more
           variable
           and
           mutable
           then
           the
           mind
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           specially
           
             Honores
             mutant
             mores
          
           :
           when
           they
           were
           once
           aloft
           ,
           &
           had
           the
           Queene
           in
           their
           handes
           ,
           and
           were
           Peeres
           in
           my
           Lorde
           of
           Essex
           his
           Parliament
           ,
           who
           could
           promise
           of
           what
           mind
           they
           would
           then
           be
           ?
           especially
           ,
           when
           my
           L.
           of
           Essex
           at
           his
           Arraignment
           had
           made
           defence
           of
           his
           first
           Action
           of
           imprisoning
           the
           priuie
           Councellours
           ,
           by
           pretence
           that
           he
           was
           inforced
           to
           it
           by
           his
           vnruly
           company
           .
           So
           that
           if
           themselues
           should
           not
           haue
           had
           ,
           or
           would
           not
           seeme
           to
           haue
           had
           that
           extreme
           and
           diuelish
           wickednesse
           of
           minde
           ,
           as
           to
           lay
           violent
           handes
           vpon
           the
           Queenes
           sacred
           person
           :
           yet
           ,
           what
           must
           be
           done
           to
           satisfie
           the
           multitude
           ,
           and
           secure
           their
           partie
           ,
           must
           be
           then
           the
           question
           .
           Wherein
           the
           example
           was
           remembred
           of
           Richard
           the
           third
           ,
           who
           (
           though
           he
           were
           King
           in
           possession
           ,
           and
           the
           rightfull
           Inheritours
           but
           Infants
           )
           could
           neuer
           sleepe
           quiet
           in
           his
           bed
           ,
           till
           they
           were
           made
           away
           .
           Much
           lesse
           would
           a
           Catilinary
           knot
           and
           
           combination
           of
           Rebels
           (
           that
           did
           rise
           without
           so
           much
           as
           the
           fume
           of
           a
           Title
           )
           euer
           indure
           ,
           that
           a
           Queene
           that
           had
           bene
           their
           Soueraigne
           ,
           and
           had
           raigned
           so
           many
           yeeres
           in
           such
           renowne
           and
           policie
           ,
           should
           be
           longer
           aliue
           ,
           then
           made
           for
           their
           own
           turne
           .
           And
           much
           speech
           was
           vsed
           to
           the
           same
           end
           .
           So
           that
           in
           the
           end
           ,
           all
           those
           three
           at
           the
           barre
           said
           ,
           That
           now
           they
           were
           infourmed
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           descended
           into
           a
           deeper
           consideration
           of
           the
           matter
           ,
           they
           were
           sorie
           they
           had
           not
           confessed
           the
           Indictment
           .
           
           And
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           ,
           at
           the
           time
           of
           his
           suffering
           ,
           discharged
           his
           conscience
           in
           plain
           terms
           ,
           and
           sayd
           publiquely
           before
           all
           the
           people
           ,
           that
           he
           fawe
           plainely
           with
           himselfe
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           could
           not
           haue
           obtained
           all
           that
           they
           had
           would
           ,
           they
           must
           haue
           drawen
           blood
           ,
           euen
           from
           the
           Queene
           her selfe
           .
        
         
           The
           Euidence
           giuen
           in
           against
           them
           three
           ,
           was
           principally
           their
           owne
           confessions
           ,
           charging
           euery
           one
           himselfe
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           euidence
           vsed
           at
           the
           Arraignement
           of
           the
           late
           Earles
           ,
           and
           mentioned
           before
           :
           saue
           that
           because
           it
           was
           perceiued
           ,
           that
           that
           part
           of
           the
           charge
           would
           take
           no
           labour
           nor
           time
           ,
           being
           plaine
           matter
           and
           confessed
           ,
           and
           because
           some
           touch
           had
           bene
           giuen
           in
           the
           Proclamation
           of
           the
           Treasons
           of
           Ireland
           :
           And
           chiefly
           because
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           was
           Marshall
           of
           the
           Army
           in
           Ireland
           ,
           and
           most
           inward
           with
           my
           Lord
           in
           all
           his
           proceedings
           there
           :
           and
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           further
           in
           the
           confession
           of
           
             Thomas
             Lee
          
           ,
           
           it
           was
           precisely
           contained
           ,
           
             That
             hee
             knew
             the
             Earle
             of
          
           Essex
           and
           Tyrone
           ,
           and
           Blunt
           
             the
             Marshall
             ,
             to
             be
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             to
             runne
             one
             course
             :
          
           it
           was
           thought
           fit
           to
           open
           some
           part
           of
           the
           Treasons
           of
           Ireland
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           then
           knowen
           .
           Which
           very
           happily
           gaue
           the
           occasion
           for
           Blunt
           ,
           to
           make
           that
           discouery
           of
           the
           purpose
           to
           haue
           inuaded
           the
           Realme
           with
           the
           Armie
           of
           Ireland
           :
           which
           hee
           then
           offered
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           vttered
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           sealed
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           as
           is
           hereafter
           set
           downe
           .
        
         
           Against
           Cuffe
           was
           giuen
           in
           Euidence
           ,
           both
           Sir
           
             Charles
             Dauers
          
           confession
           ,
           who
           charged
           him
           when
           there
           was
           any
           debating
           of
           the
           seuerall
           enterprises
           which
           they
           should
           vndertake
           ,
           that
           he
           did
           euer
           bind
           firmely
           ,
           and
           resolutely
           for
           the
           Court
           :
           and
           the
           accusation
           vnder
           the
           Earles
           hand
           ,
           auouched
           by
           him
           to
           his
           face
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           a
           principall
           instigator
           of
           him
           in
           his
           Treasons
           :
           but
           especially
           a
           full
           declaration
           of
           Sir
           
             Henry
             Neuils
          
           ,
           which
           describeth
           and
           planteth
           forth
           the
           whole
           maner
           of
           his
           practising
           with
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           fellow
           ,
           after
           he
           had
           made
           some
           introduction
           by
           an
           artificiall
           and
           continued
           speech
           ,
           and
           some
           time
           spent
           in
           sophisticall
           arguments
           ,
           descended
           to
           these
           two
           answeres
           :
           the
           one
           ,
           
             For
             his
             being
             within
          
           Essex
           house
           
             that
             day
             ,
             the
             day
             of
             the
             Rebellion
             ,
             they
             might
             as
             well
             charge
             a
             Lion
             within
             a
             grate
             with
             Treason
             ,
             as
             him
             :
             And
             for
             the
             consultation
             at
          
           Drury
           house
           ,
           
             it
             was
             no
             more
             Treason
             then
             the
             childe
             in
             the
             mothers
             bellie
             is
             a
             childe
             .
          
           But
           it
           was
           replied
           ,
           that
           for
           his
           being
           in
           the
           house
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           compulsarie
           ,
           and
           that
           
           there
           was
           a
           distribution
           in
           the
           action
           ,
           of
           some
           to
           make
           good
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           some
           to
           enter
           the
           citie
           ,
           and
           the
           one
           part
           held
           correspondent
           to
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           Treasons
           there
           were
           no
           accessaries
           ,
           but
           all
           principals
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           consultation
           at
           
             Drurie
             house
          
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           perfect
           Treason
           in
           it selfe
           ,
           because
           the
           compassing
           of
           the
           Kings
           destruction
           ,
           which
           by
           iudgement
           of
           Law
           was
           concluded
           and
           implied
           in
           that
           consultation
           ,
           was
           Treason
           ,
           in
           the
           very
           thought
           and
           cogitation
           ,
           so
           as
           that
           thought
           be
           prooued
           by
           an
           ouert
           Acte
           :
           And
           that
           the
           same
           consultation
           and
           debating
           thereupon
           ,
           was
           an
           ouert
           Act
           ,
           though
           it
           had
           not
           bene
           vpon
           a
           list
           of
           names
           ,
           and
           articles
           in
           writing
           ,
           much
           more
           ,
           being
           vpon
           matter
           in
           writing
           .
        
         
           And
           againe
           ,
           the
           going
           into
           the
           Citie
           was
           a
           pursuance
           and
           inducement
           of
           the
           enterprize
           to
           possesse
           the
           Court
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           desisting
           ,
           or
           departure
           from
           it
           .
        
         
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             it
             was
             ruled
             by
             the
             Iudges
             for
             law
             ,
          
           That
           if
           many
           do
           conspire
           to
           execute
           Treason
           against
           the
           Prince
           in
           one
           maner
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           doe
           execute
           it
           in
           another
           maner
           ,
           yet
           their
           Act
           (
           though
           differing
           in
           the
           maner
           )
           is
           the
           Act
           of
           all
           them
           that
           conspire
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           generall
           malice
           of
           the
           intent
           .
        
         
           Against
           Sir
           
             Gilly
             Merrick
          
           ,
           the
           Euidence
           that
           was
           giuen
           ,
           charged
           him
           chiefly
           with
           the
           matter
           of
           the
           open
           Rebellion
           ,
           that
           hee
           was
           as
           Captaine
           or
           commander
           ouer
           the
           house
           ,
           and
           tooke
           vpon
           him
           
           charge
           to
           keepe
           it
           ,
           and
           make
           it
           good
           as
           a
           place
           of
           Retraict
           for
           those
           which
           issued
           into
           the
           Citie
           ,
           and
           fortifying
           and
           barriccadoing
           the
           same
           house
           ,
           and
           making
           prouision
           of
           Muskets
           ,
           Powder
           ,
           Pellets
           and
           other
           munition
           and
           weapons
           for
           the
           holding
           and
           defending
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           busie
           ,
           forward
           ,
           and
           noted
           Actor
           in
           that
           defence
           and
           resistance
           ,
           which
           was
           made
           against
           the
           Queenes
           forces
           brought
           against
           it
           ,
           by
           her
           Maiesties
           Lieutenant
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           to
           prooue
           him
           priuie
           to
           the
           plot
           ,
           it
           was
           giuen
           in
           Euidence
           ,
           that
           some
           fewe
           dayes
           before
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           with
           great
           heat
           and
           violence
           hee
           had
           displaced
           certaine
           Gentlemen
           lodged
           in
           an
           house
           fast
           by
           
             Essex
             house
          
           ,
           and
           there
           planted
           diuers
           of
           my
           Lords
           followers
           and
           Complices
           ,
           all
           such
           as
           went
           foorth
           with
           him
           in
           the
           Action
           of
           Rebellion
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           afternoone
           before
           the
           Rebellion
           ,
           Merricke
           ,
           with
           a
           great
           company
           of
           others
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           were
           all
           in
           the
           Action
           ,
           had
           procured
           to
           bee
           played
           before
           them
           ,
           the
           Play
           of
           deposing
           King
           Richard
           the
           second
           .
        
         
           Neither
           was
           it
           casuall
           ,
           but
           a
           Play
           bespoken
           by
           Merrick
           .
        
         
           And
           not
           so
           onely
           ,
           but
           when
           it
           was
           told
           him
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Players
           ,
           that
           the
           Play
           was
           olde
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           haue
           losse
           in
           playing
           it
           ,
           because
           fewe
           would
           come
           to
           it
           :
           there
           was
           fourty
           shillings
           extraordinarie
           giuen
           to
           play
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           thereupon
           playd
           it
           was
           .
        
         
         
           So
           earnest
           hee
           was
           to
           satisfie
           his
           eyes
           with
           the
           sight
           of
           that
           Tragedie
           ,
           which
           hee
           thought
           soone
           after
           his
           Lord
           should
           bring
           from
           the
           Stage
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           but
           that
           GOD
           turned
           it
           vpon
           their
           owne
           heads
           .
        
         
           ¶
           The
           speaches
           of
           Sir
           
             Christopher
             Blunt
          
           at
           his
           execution
           ,
           are
           set
           downe
           as
           neere
           as
           they
           could
           be
           remembred
           ,
           after
           the
           rest
           of
           the
           confessions
           and
           euidences
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           
             
               HONI
               SOIT
               QVI
               MAL
               Y
               PENSE
               .
               DIEV
               ET
               MON
               DROIT
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           HEERE
           FOLLOW
           the
           voluntary
           Confessions
           themselues
           ,
           such
           as
           were
           giuen
           in
           euidence
           at
           both
           the
           seuerall
           arraignments
           ,
           taken
           forth
           ,
           word
           for
           word
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           Originals
           .
           Whereby
           it
           may
           appeare
           how
           God
           brought
           matters
           to
           light
           ,
           at
           seuerall
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           seuerall
           parts
           ,
           all
           concurring
           in
           substance
           .
           And
           with
           them
           ,
           other
           Declarations
           and
           parts
           of
           the
           euidence
           .
        
         
           
             ¶
             The
             Confession
             of
             Thomas
             Lee
             ,
             taken
             the
             14.
             of
             February
             1600
             ,
             before
             Sir
             Ioh.
             Peyton
             Lieutenant
             of
             the
             Tower
             ,
             Roger
             Wilbraham
             Master
             of
             the
             Requests
             ,
             Sir
             Anthony
             Saintleger
             Master
             of
             the
             Rolles
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Fleming
             her
             Maiesties
             Solicitour
             generall
             .
          
           
             THis
             examinate
             saith
             that
             Tyrone
             sent
             a
             message
             to
             this
             Examinate
             by
             
               Iames
               Knowd
            
             (
             whom
             this
             Examinate
             by
             the
             Marshals
             
             warrant
             in
             writing
             had
             sentto
             Tyrone
             ,
             before
             himselfe
             went
             to
             Tyrone
             )
             that
             if
             the
             Erle
             of
             Essex
             would
             follow
             his
             plot
             ,
             he
             would
             make
             him
             the
             greatest
             man
             that
             euer
             was
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             that
             when
             Essex
             and
             Tyrone
             should
             haue
             conference
             together
             ,
             for
             his
             assurance
             vnto
             the
             Earle
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
               Tyrone
            
             would
             deliuer
             his
             eldest
             sonne
             in
             pledge
             to
             the
             Earle
             .
             And
             with
             this
             message
             this
             Examinate
             made
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             acquainted
             ,
             before
             his
             comming
             to
             this
             Examinats
             house
             ,
             at
             that
             time
             when
             this
             Examinate
             was
             sent
             to
             Tyrone
             .
          
           
             This
             Examinate
             sayeth
             ,
             he
             knew
             that
             
               Essex
               ,
               Tyrone
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Marshall
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             were
             all
             one
             ,
             and
             held
             all
             one
             course
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Lee.
             
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Ioh.
             Peyton
             ,
             Roger
             VVilbraham
             ,
             Anthony
             Saintleger
             ,
             Thomas
             Fleming
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Declaration
             of
             Sir
             William
             VVarren
             ,
             3.
             
             Octobris
             .
             1599.
             
          
           
             THe
             said
             Sir
             William
             came
             to
             Armagh
             the
             last
             Friday
             ,
             
             being
             the
             28.
             of
             September
             :
             from
             thence
             hee
             sent
             a
             messenger
             in
             the
             night
             to
             Tyrone
             ,
             to
             Dungannon
             ,
             signifying
             his
             comming
             to
             Armagh
             ,
             as
             aforesaid
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             next
             morning
             hee
             would
             meete
             Tyrone
             at
             the
             Fort
             of
             Blackwater
             :
             where
             accordingly
             the
             said
             Tyrone
             met
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             after
             other
             speeches
             ,
             by
             further
             discourse
             the
             said
             Tyrone
             told
             the
             saide
             Sir
             William
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             with
             an
             oath
             ,
             that
             within
             these
             two
             moneths
             hee
             should
             see
             the
             greatest
             alteration
             ,
             and
             the
             strangest
             ,
             that
             hee
             the
             saide
             Sir
             William
             could
             imagine
             ,
             or
             euer
             saw
             in
             his
             life
             :
             and
             said
             that
             he
             hoped
             before
             it
             were
             long
             ,
             that
             he
             the
             said
             Tyrone
             should
             haue
             a
             good
             share
             in
             England
             .
             Which
             speeches
             of
             the
             alteration
             ,
             Tyrone
             reiterated
             two
             or
             three
             seuerall
             times
             .
          
           
             
               William
               Warren
            
             .
             Certified
             from
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ireland
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             declaration
             of
             Thomas
             Wood
             20.
             
             Ianuarij
             ,
             1599.
             taken
             before
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Ro.
             Cecill
             principal
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             Sir
             I.
             Fortescue
             Chancellour
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             .
          
           
             THe
             said
             Wood
             saith
             ,
             that
             happening
             to
             be
             with
             the
             L.
             Eitzmorris
             Baron
             of
             Licksnaw
             ,
             at
             his
             house
             of
             Licksnaw
             ,
             betweene
             Michaelmas
             and
             Alhallowtide
             last
             ,
             the
             saide
             Baron
             walking
             abroad
             with
             the
             saide
             Wood
             ,
             asked
             of
             him
             what
             force
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             of
             in
             England
             Hee
             answered
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             ,
             but
             said
             he
             was
             well
             beloued
             of
             the
             Comminaltie
             .
             Then
             said
             the
             Baron
             that
             the
             Earle
             was
             gone
             for
             England
             ,
             and
             had
             discharged
             many
             of
             the
             Companies
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             was
             agreed
             that
             he
             should
             be
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             Onele
             to
             be
             Viceroy
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             whensoeuer
             hee
             should
             haue
             occasion
             ,
             and
             would
             sende
             for
             them
             ,
             Onele
             should
             sende
             him
             8000.
             men
             out
             of
             Ireland
             .
             The
             said
             Wood
             asked
             the
             Baron
             ,
             how
             he
             knew
             that
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             *
             Desmond
             had
             written
             to
             him
             so
             much
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Wood.
             
          
           
             
               Confessed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
            
             Tho.
             Buckhurst
             ,
             Notingham
             ,
             Rob.
             Cecill
             ,
             Io.
             Fortescue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Confession
             of
             Iames
             Knowd
             ,
             taken
             the
             16.
             of
             February
             ,
             1600.
             before
             Sir
             Anth.
             Saintleger
             Master
             of
             the
             Roules
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             Roger
             Wilbraham
             Master
             of
             the
             Requests
             .
          
           
             
               OWney
               mac
               Rory
            
             hauing
             secret
             intelligence
             of
             the
             friendship
             betweene
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             and
             Tyrone
             ,
             wrote
             to
             Tyrone
             ,
             desiring
             him
             to
             certifie
             him
             thereof
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             frame
             his
             course
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             not
             doe
             any
             thing
             contrary
             to
             their
             agreement
             :
             which
             letter
             my selfe
             did
             write
             by
             Owneys
             appointment
             (
             for
             then
             I
             was
             in
             credite
             with
             him
             .
             )
             In
             which
             letter
             he
             also
             desired
             Tyrone
             to
             send
             him
             some
             munition
             .
             The
             letter
             ,
             with
             instructions
             to
             that
             effect
             ,
             was
             in
             my
             presence
             deliuered
             to
             one
             
               Turlagh
               mac
               Dauie
               o
               Kelly
            
             ,
             a
             man
             of
             secrecy
             ,
             sufficiencie
             ,
             and
             trust
             with
             Owney
             ,
             and
             he
             caried
             it
             to
             Tyrone
             .
             Before
             whose
             returne
             ,
             Owney
             grew
             suspicious
             of
             me
             ,
             because
             I
             sometimes
             belonged
             to
             
               M.
               Bowen
            
             ,
             and
             therfore
             they
             would
             not
             trust
             me
             ,
             so
             as
             I
             could
             not
             see
             the
             answere
             :
             but
             yet
             I
             heard
             by
             many
             of
             their
             secret
             counsell
             ,
             that
             the
             effect
             thereof
             was
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Essex
             
               should
               be
               king
               of
            
             England
             ,
             and
             Tyrone
             of
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             Afterwards
             I
             met
             with
             
               Turlagh
               mac
               Dauie
            
             ,
             the
             messenger
             aforesayd
             ,
             and
             asked
             him
             whether
             hee
             brought
             an
             answere
             of
             the
             letter
             from
             Tyrone
             .
             He
             
             sayd
             he
             did
             ,
             and
             deliuered
             it
             to
             Owney
             .
             And
             then
             I
             asked
             him
             what
             he
             thought
             of
             the
             warres
             .
             He
             told
             me
             he
             had
             good
             hope
             the
             last
             yeere
             ,
             and
             had
             none
             this
             yere
             :
             his
             reason
             was
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             to
             take
             their
             part
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             aid
             him
             towards
             the
             conquest
             of
             England
             :
             and
             nowe
             they
             were
             hindred
             thereof
             by
             meanes
             of
             his
             apprehension
             .
          
           
             I
             dwelling
             with
             the
             Tanist
             of
             the
             Countrey
             (
             my
             mothers
             cousin
             germain
             )
             heard
             him
             speake
             sundry
             times
             ,
             
               That
               nowe
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Essex
             
               had
               gotten
               one
               of
               the
               swords
               ,
               he
               would
               neuer
               forgoe
               his
               gouernement
               ,
               vntill
               hee
               became
               King
               of
            
             England
             :
             
               which
               was
               neere
               at
               hand
            
             .
          
           
             
               I
               saw
               a
               letter
               which
               the
               Earle
               of
            
             Essex
             
               writ
               to
            
             Owney
             ,
             
               to
               this
               effect
            
             ,
             That
             if
             Owney
             came
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             would
             speake
             with
             him
             about
             that
             ,
             which
             if
             hee
             would
             follow
             ,
             should
             be
             happie
             for
             him
             and
             his
             Countrey
             .
          
           
             Iames
             Knowd
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Anthony
             Saintleger
             ,
             Roger
             VVilbraham
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             declaration
             of
             Dauid
             Hethrington
             ,
             an
             ancient
             Captaine
             and
             seruitor
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             6.
             
             Ianuary
             1599.
             
             Taken
             before
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Robert
             Cecil
             principall
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Iohn
             Fortescue
             Chancellour
             of
             the
             Exchequer
             .
          
           
             HE
             the
             sayd
             
               Dauid
               Hethrington
            
             riding
             into
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Countie
             of
             Kildare
             ,
             about
             the
             end
             of
             the
             first
             cessation
             ,
             fortuned
             to
             meete
             with
             one
             
               Iames
               Occurren
            
             ,
             one
             of
             the
             horsemen
             of
             Master
             Bowen
             prouost
             Marshall
             of
             Lemister
             ,
             who
             told
             him
             that
             the
             sayd
             
               Iames
               Occurren
            
             meeting
             lately
             with
             a
             principall
             follower
             of
             
               Owney
               mac
               Rory
            
             ,
             chiefe
             of
             the
             
               Moores
               ,
               Owneys
            
             man
             asked
             him
             what
             newes
             hee
             heard
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             To
             which
             
               Iames
               Occurren
            
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             gone
             for
             England
             :
             whereunto
             he
             sayd
             ,
             Nay
             ,
             if
             you
             can
             tell
             me
             no
             newes
             ,
             I
             can
             tell
             you
             some
             :
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             is
             now
             in
             trouble
             for
             vs
             ,
             for
             that
             he
             would
             doe
             no
             seruice
             vpon
             vs
             ,
             which
             he
             neuer
             meant
             to
             doe
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             ours
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             his
             .
          
           
             Dauid
             Hethrington
             .
          
           
             
               Confessed
               in
               the
               presence
               of
            
             Tho
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Rob.
             Cecil
             .
             Io.
             Fortescue
             .
          
        
         
           
           
           
             ¶
             The
             first
             Confession
             of
             Sir
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
             Knight
             ,
             the
             16.
             of
             Februarie
             1600.
             taken
             before
             Sir
             Thomas
             Egerton
             Lord
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             Lord
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Rob.
             Cecill
             principall
             Secretarie
             .
          
           
             HE
             saith
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             wrote
             a
             letter
             to
             him
             in
             lanuarie
             ,
             complaining
             his
             misfortune
             :
             that
             hee
             desired
             his
             company
             ,
             and
             desired
             his
             repaire
             vp
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             second
             of
             Februarie
             ,
             That
             he
             came
             to
             Towne
             on
             Saturday
             seuen-night
             before
             the
             Earles
             insurrection
             :
             and
             that
             the
             same
             night
             late
             he
             visited
             the
             Earle
             .
             Who
             after
             complements
             ,
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             stood
             on
             his
             guard
             ,
             and
             resolued
             not
             to
             hazard
             any
             more
             commandements
             ,
             or
             restraints
             :
             that
             he
             desired
             him
             to
             rest
             him
             that
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             repaire
             vnto
             him
             againe
             ,
             but
             in
             such
             sort
             as
             it
             might
             not
             be
             noted
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             had
             bene
             with
             the
             Earle
             two
             or
             three
             times
             that
             weeke
             ;
             and
             on
             Saturday
             ,
             being
             the
             seuenth
             of
             February
             ,
             the
             Earle
             tolde
             him
             ,
             that
             hee
             had
             bene
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Lordes
             ,
             and
             refused
             to
             come
             :
             deliuering
             further
             ,
             that
             he
             resolued
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             from
             any
             more
             restraint
             .
          
           
             He
             further
             saith
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             in
             question
             ,
             the
             same
             Saturday
             night
             ,
             to
             haue
             stirred
             in
             the
             night
             ,
             and
             to
             haue
             attempted
             the
             Court.
             But
             being
             demanded
             
             whether
             the
             Earle
             could
             haue
             had
             sufficient
             company
             to
             haue
             done
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             night
             :
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Earles
             companie
             were
             readie
             at
             one
             houres
             warning
             ,
             and
             had
             bene
             so
             before
             ,
             in
             respect
             that
             he
             had
             meant
             long
             before
             to
             stand
             vpon
             his
             guard
             .
          
           
             That
             it
             was
             resolued
             to
             haue
             the
             Court
             first
             attempted
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             had
             three
             hundred
             Gentlemen
             to
             doe
             it
             :
             but
             that
             he
             the
             saide
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             was
             a
             violent
             disswader
             of
             him
             from
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             Earle
             most
             confident
             in
             the
             party
             of
             London
             ,
             which
             he
             meant
             (
             vpon
             a
             later
             dispute
             )
             first
             to
             assure
             :
             and
             that
             hee
             was
             also
             assured
             of
             a
             partie
             in
             Wales
             ,
             but
             meant
             not
             to
             vse
             them
             ,
             vntill
             he
             had
             bene
             possessed
             of
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             Earle
             ,
             and
             sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             vnderstanding
             ,
             that
             sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             had
             sent
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             the
             saide
             sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             perswaded
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             surprise
             sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             or
             to
             kill
             him
             .
             Which
             when
             hee
             vtterly
             refused
             ,
             sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             sent
             foure
             shot
             after
             him
             in
             a
             boat
             .
          
           
             That
             at
             the
             going
             out
             of
             
               Essex
               house
            
             gate
             ,
             many
             cried
             out
             :
             
               To
               the
               Court
               ,
               to
               the
               Court.
            
             But
             my
             Lorde
             of
             Essex
             turned
             him
             about
             towards
             London
             .
          
           
             That
             he
             meant
             after
             possession
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             to
             call
             a
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             therein
             to
             proceed
             as
             cause
             should
             require
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             of
             the
             Consultation
             on
             Saturday
             night
             ,
             my
             Lord
             was
             demanded
             what
             assurance
             he
             had
             of
             those
             hee
             made
             account
             to
             bee
             his
             friends
             
             in
             the
             Citie
             ?
             Whereunto
             he
             replyed
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             no
             question
             to
             be
             made
             of
             that
             :
             for
             ,
             one
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             that
             was
             presently
             in
             one
             of
             the
             greatest
             commaunds
             amongst
             them
             ,
             held
             himselfe
             to
             be
             interessed
             in
             the
             cause
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             hee
             phrased
             it
             )
             and
             was
             Coronell
             of
             a
             thousand
             men
             ,
             which
             were
             readie
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             besides
             others
             that
             hee
             helde
             himselfe
             as
             assured
             of
             ,
             as
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             able
             to
             make
             as
             great
             numbers
             .
             Some
             of
             them
             had
             at
             that
             instant
             (
             as
             he
             reported
             to
             vs
             )
             sent
             vnto
             him
             ,
             taking
             notice
             of
             as
             much
             as
             he
             made
             vs
             to
             knowe
             of
             the
             purpose
             intended
             to
             haue
             intrapped
             him
             ,
             and
             made
             request
             to
             know
             his
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Ferd.
             Gorges
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Th.
             Egerton
             C.
             Sr
             T.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Ro.
             Cecill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             second
             confession
             of
             Sir
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
             the
             18.
             of
             February
             1600.
             
             All
             written
             of
             his
             owne
             hand
             .
             And
             acknowledged
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Sir
             Thomas
             Egerton
             L.
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Ro.
             Cecil
             principall
             Secretarie
             .
          
           
             ON
             Tuesday
             before
             the
             Insurrection
             (
             as
             I
             remember
             )
             I
             was
             sent
             vnto
             by
             my
             L.
             of
             Essex
             ,
             praying
             me
             to
             meete
             my
             Lord
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             ,
             and
             other
             his
             friends
             at
             
               Drury
               house
            
             where
             I
             should
             see
             a
             schedule
             of
             his
             friends
             names
             ,
             and
             proiects
             to
             be
             disputed
             vpon
             .
             Whither
             I
             came
             accordingly
             ,
             and
             found
             the
             foresaid
             Earle
             ,
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             ,
             and
             one
             Master
             Litleton
             .
             The
             names
             were
             shewed
             ,
             and
             numbred
             to
             bee
             sixe
             score
             :
             Earles
             ,
             Barons
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             and
             Gentlemen
             .
             The
             proiects
             were
             these
             :
             Whether
             to
             attempt
             the
             Court
             ,
             or
             the
             Tower
             ,
             or
             to
             stirre
             his
             friends
             in
             London
             first
             ,
             or
             whether
             both
             the
             Court
             and
             Tower
             at
             an
             instant
             ?
             I
             disliked
             that
             counsel
             .
             My
             reasons
             were
             ,
             that
             I
             alledged
             to
             them
             :
             First
             ,
             to
             attempt
             both
             with
             those
             numbers
             ,
             was
             not
             to
             bee
             thought
             on
             ,
             because
             that
             was
             not
             sufficient
             :
             and
             therefore
             aduised
             them
             to
             thinke
             of
             some
             thing
             else
             .
             Then
             they
             would
             needs
             resolue
             
             to
             attempt
             the
             Court
             ,
             withall
             desired
             in
             mine
             opinion
             .
             But
             I
             prayed
             them
             first
             to
             set
             downe
             the
             maner
             how
             it
             might
             be
             done
             .
             Then
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             tooke
             inke
             and
             paper
             ,
             and
             assigned
             to
             diuers
             principall
             men
             their
             seuerall
             places
             .
             Some
             to
             keepe
             the
             Gate
             ,
             some
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Hall
             ,
             some
             to
             bee
             in
             the
             Presence
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             Lobby
             ,
             some
             in
             the
             Guard-chamber
             ,
             others
             to
             come
             in
             with
             my
             Lord
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             should
             haue
             had
             the
             passage
             giuen
             him
             to
             the
             Priuie
             chamber
             ,
             where
             he
             was
             to
             haue
             presented
             himselfe
             to
             her
             MAIESTIE
             .
          
           
             Ferd.
             Gorges
             .
          
           
             
               Knowledged
               in
               the
               presence
               of
            
             Tho.
             Egerton
             C.
             S.
             Tho.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Ro.
             Cecill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Sir
             Iohn
             Dauies
             ,
             taken
             the
             18.
             of
             Februarie
             1600.
             before
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Rob.
             Cecill
             principall
             Secretarie
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             Herbert
             second
             Secretarie
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             SIr
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             being
             demaunded
             ,
             how
             long
             before
             my
             Lord
             of
             Essex
             tumult
             he
             knewe
             of
             such
             his
             purpose
             ?
          
           
             He
             answeres
             ,
             that
             he
             knewe
             not
             directly
             of
             any
             meaning
             my
             Lorde
             had
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Sunday
             seuen-night
             before
             ,
             or
             thereabout
             .
          
           
             Being
             demaunded
             what
             he
             knew
             ?
             then
             he
             answered
             ,
             That
             my
             Lord
             consulted
             to
             possesse
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             at
             such
             conuenient
             time
             when
             he
             might
             finde
             least
             opposition
             .
             For
             executing
             of
             which
             enterprises
             and
             of
             other
             affaires
             ,
             he
             appointed
             my
             Lord
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             ,
             sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorges
            
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             meete
             at
             Drury
             house
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             confider
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             such
             other
             proiects
             ,
             as
             his
             Lordship
             deliuered
             them
             .
             And
             principally
             ,
             for
             surprising
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             taking
             of
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             .
             About
             which
             businesse
             they
             had
             two
             meetings
             :
             which
             were
             fiue
             or
             sixe
             dayes
             before
             the
             insurrection
             .
          
           
             He
             further
             sayth
             ,
             That
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             was
             not
             at
             this
             consultation
             ,
             but
             that
             hee
             stayed
             
             and
             aduised
             with
             my
             Lord
             himselfe
             about
             other
             things
             to
             him
             vnknowen
             .
             For
             that
             my
             Lord
             trusted
             seuerall
             men
             in
             seuerall
             businesses
             ,
             and
             not
             all
             together
             .
          
           
             Being
             demanded
             what
             was
             resolued
             in
             the
             opinions
             of
             these
             foure
             before
             named
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             was
             appointed
             to
             the
             Presence
             chamber
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Hall.
             And
             that
             my
             Lord
             was
             to
             determine
             himselfe
             ,
             who
             should
             haue
             guarded
             the
             Court
             gate
             ,
             and
             the
             Water
             gate
             .
             And
             that
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             vpon
             a
             signall
             or
             a
             watch-word
             ,
             should
             haue
             come
             out
             of
             the
             Presence
             into
             the
             Guard
             chamber
             .
             And
             then
             some
             out
             of
             the
             Hall
             to
             haue
             met
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             haue
             stept
             betweene
             the
             Guard
             and
             their
             halberds
             :
             of
             which
             Guard
             they
             hoped
             to
             haue
             found
             but
             a
             doozen
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             small
             number
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             ,
             whether
             he
             heard
             that
             such
             as
             my
             Lord
             misliked
             ,
             should
             haue
             receiued
             any
             violence
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             my
             Lord
             auowed
             the
             contrary
             :
             And
             that
             my
             Lorde
             said
             ,
             He
             would
             call
             them
             to
             an
             honourable
             tryall
             ,
             and
             not
             vse
             the
             sword
             .
          
           
             Being
             demanded
             whether
             my
             Lord
             thought
             his
             enemies
             to
             be
             Spanish
             ,
             
               bona
               fide
            
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             neuer
             heard
             any
             such
             speech
             :
             and
             ,
             if
             my
             Lord
             vsed
             any
             such
             ,
             it
             came
             into
             his
             head
             on
             the
             suddaine
             .
          
           
             Being
             demaunded
             what
             party
             my
             Lord
             had
             in
             London
             ?
             Hee
             saieth
             that
             the
             Sheriffe
             Smith
             was
             his
             hope
             ,
             as
             he
             thinketh
             .
          
           
           
             Being
             demanded
             whether
             my
             Lord
             promised
             libertie
             of
             Catholike
             Religion
             ?
             He
             sayth
             ,
             that
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             did
             giue
             hope
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Iohn
             Dauis
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Notingham
             ,
             Ro.
             Cecill
             .
             I.
             Herbert
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             confession
             of
             Sir
             Charles
             Dauers
             ,
             taken
             the
             18.
             of
             February
             Anno
             1600.
             before
             Sir
             Thomas
             Egerton
             L.
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             the
             Lord
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Lord
             Hunsdon
             L.
             Chamberlaine
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Robert
             Cecill
             principal
             Secretarie
             .
          
           
             HE
             confesseth
             that
             before
             Christmas
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             had
             bethought
             himselfe
             ,
             howe
             hee
             might
             secure
             his
             accesse
             vnto
             the
             QVEENE
             in
             such
             sort
             ,
             as
             hee
             might
             not
             bee
             resisted
             :
             but
             no
             resolution
             determinately
             taken
             ,
             vntill
             the
             comming
             vp
             of
             this
             Examinate
             ,
             a
             little
             after
             Christmas
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             he
             doth
             confesse
             ,
             that
             the
             resolution
             was
             taken
             ,
             to
             possesse
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Court
             :
             which
             resolution
             was
             taken
             agreeable
             to
             certaine
             articles
             ,
             which
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             did
             send
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             this
             Examinate
             ,
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             ,
             written
             with
             the
             Earles
             owne
             hand
             .
             To
             which
             consultation
             (
             being
             held
             at
             
               Druric
               house
            
             ,
             some
             foure
             or
             fiue
             dayes
             before
             Sunday
             ,
             that
             was
             the
             eighth
             of
             February
             )
             Littleton
             came
             in
             towards
             the
             end
             .
          
           
           
             The
             points
             which
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             proiected
             vnder
             his
             hand
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             fit
             to
             take
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             was
             this
             :
             that
             after
             the
             Court
             was
             possessed
             ,
             it
             was
             necessary
             to
             giue
             reputation
             to
             the
             Action
             ,
             by
             hauing
             such
             a
             place
             ,
             to
             bridle
             the
             Citie
             ,
             if
             there
             should
             be
             any
             mislike
             of
             their
             possessing
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             possessing
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             these
             circumstances
             were
             considered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             should
             haue
             assembled
             all
             the
             Noblemen
             and
             Gentlemen
             of
             qualitie
             on
             his
             party
             :
             out
             of
             which
             number
             ,
             hee
             should
             haue
             chosen
             so
             many
             as
             should
             haue
             possessed
             all
             the
             places
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             where
             there
             might
             haue
             beene
             any
             likelihood
             of
             resistance
             .
             Which
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             with
             diuers
             Noblemen
             ,
             should
             haue
             presented
             himselfe
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             The
             maner
             how
             it
             should
             haue
             beene
             executed
             ,
             was
             in
             this
             sort
             .
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             should
             haue
             had
             charge
             of
             the
             vtter
             gate
             ,
             as
             hee
             thinketh
             .
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             this
             Examinate
             ,
             with
             his
             company
             ,
             should
             haue
             made
             good
             the
             Presence
             ,
             and
             should
             haue
             seazed
             vpon
             the
             Halberds
             of
             the
             Guard.
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             should
             haue
             taken
             charge
             of
             the
             Hall.
             All
             this
             being
             set
             ,
             vpon
             a
             signall
             giuen
             ,
             the
             Earle
             should
             haue
             come
             into
             the
             Court
             with
             his
             company
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             what
             they
             would
             haue
             done
             after
             ?
             
             Hee
             saith
             ,
             they
             would
             haue
             sent
             to
             haue
             satisfied
             the
             Citie
             ,
             and
             haue
             called
             a
             Parliament
             .
          
           
             These
             were
             the
             resolutions
             set
             downe
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             of
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             after
             diuers
             consultations
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             ,
             Cuffe
             was
             euer
             of
             opinion
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             should
             come
             in
             this
             sort
             to
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             Charles
             Dauers
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Th.
             Egerton
             .
             C.
             S.
             Th.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             G.
             Hunsdon
             .
             Ro.
             Cecill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             second
             Confession
             of
             Sir
             Charles
             Dauers
             ,
             taken
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             and
             set
             downe
             vpon
             further
             calling
             himselfe
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             vnder
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             before
             Sir
             Th.
             Egerton
             ,
             L.
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Rob.
             Cecill
             principall
             Secretarie
             .
          
           
             SOme
             points
             of
             the
             Articles
             which
             my
             Lord
             of
             Essex
             sent
             vnto
             
               Drury
               house
            
             ,
             (
             as
             neere
             as
             I
             can
             remember
             )
             were
             these
             :
             Whether
             both
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Tower
             should
             bee
             both
             attempted
             at
             one
             time
             ?
             If
             both
             ,
             what
             numbers
             should
             bee
             thought
             requisite
             for
             either
             ?
             If
             the
             Court
             alone
             ,
             what
             places
             should
             be
             first
             possessed
             ?
             by
             what
             persons
             ?
          
           
             And
             for
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             not
             to
             come
             into
             the
             Court
             before
             hand
             ;
             where
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             they
             might
             assemble
             themselues
             ,
             with
             least
             suspition
             to
             come
             in
             with
             my
             Lord
             ?
          
           
             Whether
             it
             were
             not
             fit
             for
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             principall
             persons
             ,
             to
             be
             armed
             with
             priuie
             coates
             ?
          
           
             Charles
             Dauers
             .
          
           
             
               Knowledged
               in
               the
               presence
               of
            
             Tho.
             Egerton
             .
             C.
             S.
             T.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Rob.
             Cecill
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             first
             Confession
             of
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             examined
             the
             18.
             of
             Februarie
             1600.
             before
             Io.
             Herbert
             second
             Secretarie
             of
             Estate
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Nich
             Kempe
             Counseller
             at
             Law
             ,
             William
             Wa●marke
             ,
             William
             Martin
             ,
             Robert
             Andrewes
             ,
             Citizens
             :
             Iohn
             Treuor
             Surueyor
             of
             the
             Nauy
             ,
             and
             Thomas
             Thorney
             his
             Surgeon
             .
          
           
             HE
             confesseth
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             sent
             Wiseman
             ,
             about
             the
             20.
             of
             Ianuarie
             ,
             to
             visit
             his
             wife
             ,
             with
             letters
             of
             complement
             ,
             and
             to
             require
             him
             to
             comevp
             vnto
             him
             to
             London
             ,
             to
             settle
             his
             estate
             according
             as
             he
             had
             written
             vnto
             him
             before
             some
             few
             dayes
             .
          
           
             Being
             demaunded
             to
             what
             ende
             they
             went
             to
             the
             Citie
             ,
             to
             ioyne
             with
             such
             strength
             as
             they
             hoped
             for
             there
             :
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             secure
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             life
             ,
             against
             such
             forces
             as
             should
             be
             sent
             against
             him
             .
             And
             being
             asked
             ,
             what
             ,
             against
             the
             Queenes
             forces
             ?
             he
             answered
             ,
             that
             must
             haue
             beene
             iudged
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             But
             being
             further
             asked
             ,
             whether
             he
             did
             aduise
             to
             come
             vnto
             the
             Court
             ouer
             night
             ?
             He
             saith
             no.
             For
             ,
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorge
            
             did
             assure
             ,
             that
             the
             Alarum
             was
             taken
             of
             it
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Guards
             doubled
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             whether
             hee
             thought
             any
             Prince
             could
             haue
             endured
             ,
             to
             haue
             any
             Subiect
             make
             the
             Citie
             his
             Mediator
             ?
             or
             ,
             to
             gather
             force
             to
             speake
             
             for
             him
             ?
             He
             saith
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             read
             in
             stories
             of
             former
             times
             :
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             former
             times
             Subiectes
             haue
             vsed
             force
             for
             their
             mediation
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             ,
             what
             should
             haue
             bene
             done
             by
             any
             of
             the
             persons
             ,
             that
             should
             haue
             beene
             remoued
             from
             the
             Queene
             ?
             He
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             neuer
             found
             my
             Lord
             disposed
             to
             shed
             blood
             :
             but
             that
             any
             that
             should
             haue
             bene
             found
             ,
             should
             haue
             had
             indifferent
             triall
             .
          
           
             Being
             asked
             vpon
             his
             conscience
             ,
             whether
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             did
             not
             giue
             him
             comfort
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             came
             to
             authoritie
             ,
             there
             should
             bee
             a
             toleration
             for
             Religion
             ?
             He
             confesseth
             ,
             he
             should
             haue
             bene
             to
             blame
             to
             haue
             denied
             it
             .
          
           
             Chr.
             Blunt.
             
          
           
             This
             was
             read
             vnto
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             signed
             by
             him
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             vs
             ,
             who
             are
             vnder
             written
             :
             
               Io.
               Herbert
               .
               Nicho.
               Kemp.
               VVil.
               VVaimarke
               .
               VVil.
               Martin
               .
               Robert
               Andrewes
               .
               Iohn
               Treuor
               .
               Th.
               Thorney
               .
            
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             second
             Confession
             of
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             the
             same
             day
             ,
             viz.
             the
             18.
             of
             February
             :
             taken
             before
             M.
             Iohn
             Herbert
             second
             Secretarie
             of
             Estate
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             by
             him
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             Nicholas
             Kemp
             Counsellor
             at
             Law
             ,
             Thomas
             Thorney
             his
             Surgeon
             ,
             and
             William
             Martin
             ,
             Robert
             Andrewes
             ,
             and
             Randolph
             Bull
             ,
             Citizens
             .
          
           
             SIr
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             (
             after
             the
             signing
             of
             this
             confession
             )
             being
             told
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             deale
             plainly
             ,
             excused
             himselfe
             by
             his
             former
             weakenesse
             ,
             
             (
             putting
             vs
             in
             minde
             that
             hee
             said
             once
             before
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             was
             able
             to
             speake
             ,
             he
             would
             tel
             all
             trueth
             )
             doth
             now
             confesse
             :
             That
             foure
             or
             fiue
             dayes
             before
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             did
             rise
             ,
             hee
             did
             set
             downe
             certaine
             Articles
             to
             bee
             considered
             on
             ,
             which
             hee
             sawe
             not
             ,
             vntil
             afterward
             he
             was
             made
             acquainted
             with
             them
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             amongst
             themselues
             disputed
             :
             which
             were
             these
             .
          
           
             
               One
               of
               them
               was
            
             ;
             Whether
             the
             Tower
             of
             London
             should
             be
             taken
             .
          
           
             Another
             ,
             Whether
             they
             should
             not
             possesse
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             so
             secure
             my
             Lord
             ,
             and
             other
             men
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Queene
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             first
             concerning
             the
             Tower
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             
             like
             it
             :
             concluding
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             had
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Queene
             ,
             should
             haue
             that
             .
          
           
             He
             confesseth
             that
             vpon
             Saturday
             night
             ,
             when
             M.
             Secretary
             Herbert
             had
             bene
             with
             the
             Earle
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             saw
             some
             suspicion
             was
             taken
             :
             hee
             thought
             it
             in
             vaine
             to
             attempt
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             him
             rather
             to
             saue
             himselfe
             by
             flight
             ,
             then
             to
             ingage
             himselfe
             further
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             company
             .
             And
             so
             the
             resolution
             of
             the
             Earle
             grewe
             to
             go
             into
             the
             Citie
             ,
             in
             hope
             (
             as
             he
             saide
             before
             )
             to
             finde
             many
             friends
             there
             .
          
           
             Hee
             doeth
             also
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             did
             vsually
             ,
             speake
             of
             his
             purpose
             to
             alter
             the
             gouernement
             .
          
           
             Chr.
             Blunt.
             
          
           
             
               Exam
               per.
            
             Io.
             Herbert
             .
             
               Subscribed
               in
               presence
               of
            
             Nico.
             Kempe
             ,
             Tho.
             Thorney
             ,
             Rob.
             Andrewes
             ,
             VV.
             Martin
             ,
             Randolph
             Bull.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             and
             the
             L.
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             VPon
             Sunday
             ,
             being
             the
             eight
             of
             February
             last
             past
             ,
             about
             ten
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             forenoone
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             VVorcester
             ,
             Sir
             
               VVilliam
               Knollis
            
             Comptroller
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Householde
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             England
             ,
             being
             commaunded
             by
             direction
             from
             the
             QVEENES
             MAIESTIE
             ,
             did
             repaire
             to
             the
             late
             earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             house
             ,
             and
             finding
             the
             gate
             shut
             against
             them
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             stay
             they
             were
             let
             in
             at
             the
             
             wicket
             .
             And
             assoone
             as
             they
             were
             within
             the
             gate
             ,
             the
             wicket
             was
             shutte
             vpon
             them
             ,
             and
             all
             their
             seruants
             kept
             out
             .
          
           
             At
             their
             comming
             thither
             ,
             they
             found
             the
             court
             full
             of
             men
             assembled
             together
             in
             verie
             tumultuous
             sort
             :
             The
             Earles
             of
             
               Essex
               ,
               Rutland
            
             ,
             and
             Southampton
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Sandys
             ,
             Master
             Parker
             ,
             commonly
             called
             Lord
             Mountegle
             ,
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             Sir
             
               Charles
               Dauers
            
             ,
             and
             manie
             other
             Knights
             and
             Gentlemen
             ,
             and
             other
             persons
             vnknowen
             ,
             which
             flocked
             together
             about
             the
             Lorde
             Keeper
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thereupon
             the
             Lorde
             Keeper
             tolde
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             from
             her
             MAIESTIE
             ,
             to
             vnderstand
             the
             cause
             of
             this
             their
             assembly
             ,
             and
             to
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             had
             any
             particular
             cause
             of
             griefe
             against
             any
             persons
             whatsoeuer
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             heard
             ,
             and
             they
             should
             haue
             iustice
             .
          
           
             Hereupon
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             with
             a
             very
             lowd
             voice
             declared
             ,
             That
             his
             life
             vvas
             sought
             ,
             and
             that
             hee
             should
             haue
             beene
             murthered
             in
             his
             bed
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             
             beene
             perfidiously
             dealt
             vvith
             ;
             that
             his
             hand
             had
             beene
             counterfaited
             ,
             and
             Letters
             vvritten
             in
             his
             name
             ;
             and
             that
             therefore
             they
             vvere
             assembled
             there
             together
             to
             defend
             their
             liues
             :
             with
             much
             other
             speech
             to
             like
             effect
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             sayd
             vnto
             the
             Earle
             ,
             That
             if
             they
             had
             any
             such
             matter
             of
             griefe
             ,
             or
             if
             any
             such
             matter
             vvere
             attempted
             or
             purposed
             against
             him
             ,
             he
             vvilled
             the
             Earle
             to
             declare
             it
             ,
             assuring
             him
             that
             it
             should
             be
             truely
             related
             to
             her
             MAIESTIE
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             should
             be
             indifferently
             heard
             ,
             and
             iustice
             should
             be
             done
             ,
             vvhomsoeuer
             it
             concerned
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             obiected
             the
             assault
             made
             vpon
             him
             by
             the
             Lord
             Gray
             .
             Whereunto
             the
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             sayd
             ,
             That
             in
             his
             case
             ,
             iustice
             had
             beene
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             partie
             imprisoned
             for
             it
             .
             And
             hereupon
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             did
             eftsoones
             vvill
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             that
             vvhatsoeuer
             priuate
             matter
             or
             offence
             hee
             had
             against
             any
             person
             vvhatsoeuer
             ,
             if
             hee
             vvould
             deliuer
             it
             vnto
             them
             ,
             they
             
             vvould
             faithfully
             and
             honestly
             deliuer
             it
             to
             the
             QVEENES
             MAIESTY
             ,
             and
             doubted
             not
             to
             procure
             him
             honourable
             and
             equall
             iustice
             ,
             whomsoeuer
             it
             concerned
             :
             requiring
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             hee
             would
             not
             declare
             it
             openly
             ,
             that
             hee
             woulde
             impart
             it
             vnto
             them
             priuatelie
             ,
             and
             doubted
             not
             but
             they
             would
             satisfie
             him
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Vpon
             this
             there
             was
             a
             great
             clamour
             raised
             amongst
             the
             multitude
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               Away
               my
               Lorde
               ,
               They
               abuse
               you
               ,
               They
               betray
               you
               ,
               They
               vndoe
               you
               ,
               You
               lose
               time
               .
            
             Whereupon
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             put
             on
             his
             Hat
             ,
             &
             said
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             let
             vs
             speake
             with
             you
             priuately
             ,
             and
             vnderstand
             your
             griefes
             :
             And
             I
             command
             you
             all
             vpon
             your
             allegiance
             ,
             to
             lay
             downe
             your
             vveapons
             ,
             and
             to
             depart
             ,
             vvhich
             you
             ought
             all
             to
             doe
             ,
             being
             thus
             commanded
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             good
             Subiects
             ,
             and
             owe
             that
             duetie
             to
             the
             QVEENES
             MAIESTY
             which
             you
             professe
             .
             Whereupon
             they
             all
             brake
             
             out
             into
             an
             exceeding
             loud
             shout
             and
             cry
             ,
             crying
             ,
             
               All
               ,
               all
               ,
               all
            
             .
          
           
             And
             whilest
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             was
             speaking
             ,
             and
             commanding
             them
             vpon
             their
             allegiance
             ,
             as
             is
             before
             declared
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             and
             the
             most
             part
             of
             that
             Company
             did
             put
             on
             their
             hats
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             went
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             &c.
             followed
             him
             ,
             thinking
             that
             his
             purpose
             had
             beene
             to
             speake
             with
             them
             priuately
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             required
             .
             And
             as
             they
             were
             going
             ,
             some
             of
             that
             disordered
             Companie
             cried
             ,
             
               Kill
               them
            
             .
             And
             as
             they
             were
             going
             into
             the
             great
             Chamber
             ,
             some
             cried
             ,
             
               Cast
               the
               great
               Seale
               out
               of
               the
               window
               .
            
             Some
             other
             cried
             there
             ,
             
               Kill
               them
            
             :
             and
             some
             other
             sayd
             ,
             
               Nay
               ,
               let
               vs
               shop
               them
               vp
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Lorde
             Keeper
             did
             often
             call
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             to
             speake
             with
             them
             priuately
             ,
             thinking
             still
             that
             his
             meaning
             had
             beene
             so
             ,
             vntill
             the
             Earle
             brought
             them
             into
             his
             backe
             Chamber
             ,
             and
             there
             
             gaue
             order
             to
             haue
             the
             further
             doore
             of
             that
             Chamber
             shut
             fast
             .
             And
             at
             his
             going
             foorth
             out
             of
             that
             Chamber
             ,
             the
             Lorde
             Keeper
             pressing
             againe
             to
             haue
             spoken
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             the
             Earle
             sayd
             ,
             
               My
               Lords
               ,
               be
               patient
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               stay
               heere
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               goe
               into
            
             London
             ,
             
               and
               take
               order
               with
               the
               Maior
               and
               Shiriffes
               for
               the
               Citie
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               heere
               againe
               within
               this
               halfe
               houre
               .
            
             And
             so
             departed
             from
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             &c.
             leauing
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             &c
             and
             diuers
             of
             the
             Gentlemen
             Pensioners
             in
             that
             Chamber
             ,
             guarded
             by
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauis
               ,
               Francis
               Tresham
            
             ,
             and
             
               Owen
               Salisburie
            
             ,
             with
             musquet
             shot
             ,
             where
             they
             continued
             vntill
             Sir
             
               Ferdinando
               Gorges
            
             came
             and
             deliuered
             them
             about
             foure
             of
             the
             clocke
             in
             the
             afternoone
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             wee
             did
             often
             require
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauis
            
             ,
             and
             
               Francis
               Tresham
            
             ,
             to
             suffer
             vs
             to
             depart
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             to
             suffer
             some
             one
             of
             vs
             to
             go
             to
             the
             QVEENES
             
             MAIESTY
             ,
             to
             informe
             her
             vvhere
             and
             in
             what
             sort
             we
             were
             kept
             .
             But
             they
             answered
             ,
             
               That
               my
               Lord
            
             (
             meaning
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             )
             
               had
               commanded
               that
               we
               should
               not
               depart
               before
               his
               returne
               ,
               which
            
             (
             they
             said
             )
             
               would
               be
               very
               shortly
            
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Egerton
             C.
             S.
             Edward
             Worcester
             .
             Iohn
             Popham
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             examination
             of
             Roger
             Earle
             of
             Rutland
             ,
             the
             12.
             of
             February
             1600.
             taken
             before
             Sir
             Thomas
             Egerton
             L.
             Keeper
             of
             the
             great
             Seale
             ,
             the
             L.
             Buckhurst
             L.
             high
             Treasurer
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             L.
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Robert
             Cecill
             Principall
             Secretary
             ,
             and
             Sir
             Io.
             Popham
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             HE
             saith
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             comming
             to
             
               Essex
               house
            
             on
             Sunday
             morning
             last
             ,
             he
             found
             there
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Sandys
             ,
             and
             the
             L.
             Chandos
             ,
             and
             diuers
             Knights
             and
             gentlemen
             .
             And
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             tolde
             this
             Examinate
             ,
             That
             his
             life
             was
             practised
             to
             bee
             taken
             away
             by
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             sent
             for
             to
             the
             Counsell
             .
             And
             the
             Earle
             said
             ,
             That
             now
             he
             meant
             by
             the
             helpe
             of
             his
             friends
             ,
             to
             defend
             himselfe
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             deteining
             of
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             and
             the
             other
             Lords
             sent
             to
             the
             Earle
             from
             the
             Queene
             ,
             was
             a
             stratageme
             of
             warre
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             told
             him
             ,
             that
             London
             stood
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             Sherife
             Smith
             had
             giuen
             him
             intelligence
             ,
             that
             hee
             would
             make
             as
             many
             men
             to
             assist
             him
             as
             he
             could
             .
             And
             further
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             meant
             to
             possesse
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             the
             better
             to
             enable
             himselfe
             to
             reuenge
             him
             on
             his
             enemies
             ,
             
             the
             Lord
             Cobham
             ,
             Sir
             
               Robert
               Cecil
            
             ,
             and
             sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             .
             And
             this
             Examinate
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             he
             resolued
             to
             liue
             and
             die
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             :
             and
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             did
             intend
             to
             make
             his
             forces
             so
             strong
             ,
             that
             her
             Maiestie
             should
             not
             be
             able
             to
             resist
             him
             in
             the
             reuenge
             of
             his
             enemies
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             most
             inward
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             who
             haue
             of
             long
             time
             shewed
             themselues
             discontented
             ,
             and
             haue
             aduised
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             to
             take
             other
             courses
             ,
             and
             to
             stand
             vpon
             his
             guard
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             was
             talking
             with
             the
             L.
             Keeper
             ,
             and
             other
             the
             Lords
             sent
             from
             her
             Maiestie
             ,
             diuers
             sayd
             ,
             My
             Lord
             ,
             they
             meane
             to
             abuse
             you
             ,
             &
             you
             loose
             time
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Earle
             came
             to
             Sherife
             Smiths
             ,
             hee
             desired
             him
             to
             send
             for
             the
             Lord
             Maior
             ,
             that
             hee
             might
             speake
             with
             him
             .
             And
             as
             the
             Earle
             went
             in
             the
             streetes
             of
             London
             ,
             this
             Examinate
             sayd
             to
             diuers
             of
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             would
             needes
             come
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             better
             for
             their
             safetie
             to
             come
             with
             weapons
             in
             their
             hands
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             (
             at
             the
             end
             of
             the
             streete
             where
             Sherife
             Smith
             dwelt
             )
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             That
             they
             did
             him
             harme
             ,
             for
             that
             they
             came
             naked
             :
             and
             willed
             them
             to
             get
             them
             weapons
             .
             And
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             also
             cried
             out
             to
             the
             Citizens
             ,
             That
             the
             Crowne
             of
             England
             was
             offred
             to
             be
             solde
             to
             the
             Infanta
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             burned
             diuers
             papers
             ,
             that
             were
             in
             a
             little
             Casket
             ,
             whereof
             one
             was
             ,
             as
             the
             Earle
             sayd
             ,
             An
             historie
             of
             
             his
             troubles
             .
             And
             sayth
             ,
             that
             when
             they
             were
             assaulted
             in
             
               Essex
               house
            
             ,
             after
             their
             returne
             ,
             they
             first
             resolued
             to
             haue
             made
             a
             sallie
             out
             .
             And
             the
             Earle
             sayd
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             determined
             to
             die
             :
             and
             yet
             in
             the
             end
             they
             changed
             their
             opinion
             ,
             and
             yeelded
             .
             And
             sayth
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             and
             sir
             
               Iohn
               Dauies
            
             aduised
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             and
             his
             company
             should
             be
             deteined
             .
             And
             this
             Examinate
             sayth
             ,
             that
             he
             heard
             diuers
             there
             present
             cry
             out
             ,
             Kill
             them
             ,
             kill
             them
             .
             And
             sayth
             ,
             that
             he
             thinketh
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             intended
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             possessed
             himselfe
             of
             the
             Citie
             ,
             hee
             would
             intreat
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             and
             his
             company
             ,
             to
             accompany
             him
             to
             the
             Court.
             Hee
             sayth
             ,
             hee
             heard
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             say
             openly
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             and
             others
             ,
             how
             fearefull
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             seuerall
             humors
             they
             should
             finde
             them
             at
             the
             Court
             ,
             when
             they
             came
             thither
             .
          
           
             Rutland
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Th.
             Egerton
             C.
             S.
             T.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Ro
             Cecill
             .
             Io.
             Popham
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Confession
             of
             William
             Lord
             Sandys
             ,
             of
             the
             parish
             of
             Sherborne
             Cowdry
             ,
             in
             the
             Countie
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             taken
             this
             16.
             of
             February
             1600.
             before
             Sir
             Iohn
             Popham
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             ,
             Roger
             Wilbraham
             Master
             of
             the
             Requests
             ,
             and
             Edw.
             Coke
             her
             Maiesties
             Atturney
             Generall
             .
          
           
             HE
             saith
             ,
             that
             hee
             neuer
             vnderstood
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             did
             meane
             to
             stand
             vpon
             his
             strength
             ,
             till
             Sunday
             in
             the
             morning
             ,
             being
             the
             eight
             of
             this
             instant
             Februarie
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             morning
             of
             that
             day
             ,
             this
             Examinat
             was
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             about
             sixe
             or
             seuen
             of
             the
             clocke
             :
             and
             the
             Earle
             sent
             for
             him
             by
             his
             seruant
             Warberton
             ,
             who
             was
             married
             to
             a
             widowe
             in
             Hampshire
             .
             And
             at
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Earle
             ,
             there
             were
             sixe
             or
             seuen
             Gentlemen
             with
             him
             :
             but
             remembreth
             not
             what
             they
             were
             :
             and
             next
             after
             ,
             of
             a
             Noble
             man
             ,
             came
             my
             Lord
             Chandos
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             came
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             and
             presently
             after
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Rutland
             ,
             and
             after
             him
             Master
             Parker
             ,
             commonly
             called
             the
             Lord
             Mountegle
             .
             And
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             at
             his
             comming
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             he
             complained
             That
             it
             was
             practised
             by
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             to
             haue
             murdered
             him
             ,
             as
             hee
             should
             haue
             
             gone
             to
             the
             Lord
             Treasurers
             house
             ,
             with
             Master
             Secretary
             Herbert
             .
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             present
             in
             the
             Court-yard
             of
             
               Essex
               house
            
             ,
             when
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Knollis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lorde
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             ,
             came
             from
             the
             QVEENES
             MAIESTIE
             to
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             .
             And
             the
             Lord
             Chiefe
             Iustice
             required
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             to
             haue
             some
             priuate
             conference
             with
             him
             :
             and
             that
             ,
             if
             any
             priuate
             wrongs
             were
             offered
             vnto
             him
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             make
             true
             report
             thereof
             to
             her
             MAIESTIE
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             would
             reforme
             the
             same
             .
             And
             sayeth
             ,
             that
             this
             Examinat
             went
             with
             the
             Earle
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             company
             to
             London
             to
             Sherife
             Smithes
             :
             but
             went
             not
             into
             the
             house
             with
             him
             ,
             but
             stayed
             in
             the
             streete
             a
             while
             ,
             and
             being
             sent
             for
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             went
             into
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             came
             with
             him
             ,
             till
             hee
             came
             to
             Ludgate
             :
             which
             place
             being
             guarded
             ,
             and
             resistance
             being
             made
             ,
             and
             perceiued
             by
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             he
             said
             vnto
             his
             company
             ,
             Charge
             :
             And
             thereupon
             sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             and
             others
             of
             his
             company
             ,
             gaue
             the
             Charge
             ,
             and
             being
             repulsed
             ,
             and
             this
             Examinat
             hurt
             in
             the
             legge
             ,
             the
             Earle
             retired
             with
             this
             Examinat
             and
             others
             ,
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             called
             
               Essex
               house
            
             .
             And
             on
             his
             retire
             ,
             the
             Earle
             said
             to
             this
             Examinat
             ,
             
               That
               if
               Sherife
            
             Smith
             
               did
               not
               his
               part
               ,
               that
               his
               part
               was
               as
               farre
               foorth
               as
               the
               Earles
               owne
               ,
            
             which
             mooued
             him
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             he
             trusted
             to
             the
             Citie
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Earle
             was
             after
             his
             retire
             in
             
               Essex
               house
            
             ,
             he
             tooke
             an
             yron
             
             Casket
             ,
             and
             broke
             it
             open
             ,
             and
             burnt
             diuerse
             papers
             in
             it
             .
             Whereof
             there
             was
             a
             booke
             ,
             as
             he
             taketh
             it
             :
             and
             said
             as
             he
             was
             burning
             of
             them
             ,
             
               That
               they
               should
               tell
               no
               tales
               to
               hurt
               his
               friends
               .
            
             And
             saith
             ,
             that
             the
             Earle
             saide
             ,
             
               That
               he
               had
               a
               blacke
               bagge
               about
               his
               necke
               ,
               that
               should
               tell
               no
               tales
               .
            
          
           
             William
             Sandys
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Ioh.
             Popham
             .
             Roger
             VVilbraham
             .
             Edw.
             Coke
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Examination
             of
             the
             Lord
             Cromwell
             ,
             taken
             the
             7.
             of
             March
             1600.
             by
             Sir
             I.
             Popham
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             ,
             Christ.
             Yeluerton
             her
             Maiesties
             Sergeant
             ,
             and
             Fr.
             Bacon
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             learned
             Councell
             .
          
           
             AT
             the
             Sherifs
             house
             this
             Examinate
             pressed
             in
             with
             the
             rest
             ,
             
             and
             found
             the
             Earls
             shifting
             themselues
             in
             an
             inner
             chamber
             :
             where
             he
             heard
             my
             L.
             of
             Essex
             certifie
             the
             Company
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             bene
             aduertised
             out
             of
             Ireland
             (
             which
             hee
             would
             not
             nowe
             hide
             from
             them
             )
             that
             the
             Realme
             should
             be
             deliuered
             ouer
             to
             the
             handes
             of
             the
             Infanta
             of
             Spaine
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             was
             wished
             to
             looke
             to
             it
             .
             Further
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             to
             seeke
             redresse
             for
             iniuries
             :
             and
             that
             he
             had
             left
             at
             his
             house
             for
             pledges
             ,
             the
             Lord
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             Sir
             
               William
               Knollis
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             chiefe
             Iustice.
             
          
           
             Edw.
             Cromwell
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Io
             Popham
             .
             Chr.
             Yeluerton
             .
             Fr.
             Bacon
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             ,
             knight
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             arraignement
             ,
             did
             openly
             at
             the
             Barre
             desire
             to
             speake
             with
             the
             L.
             Admiral
             ,
             and
             M.
             Secretary
             :
             before
             whom
             he
             made
             this
             Confession
             folowing
             :
             Which
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             confirmed
             afterwards
             :
             and
             he
             himselfe
             likewise
             at
             his
             death
             .
          
           
             HE
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             in
             that
             lodging
             ,
             which
             was
             once
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southamptons
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             purposing
             his
             returne
             into
             England
             ,
             aduised
             with
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             ,
             of
             his
             best
             maner
             of
             going
             into
             England
             for
             his
             securitie
             ,
             seeing
             to
             goe
             hee
             was
             resolued
             .
          
           
             At
             that
             time
             he
             propounded
             his
             going
             with
             a
             competent
             number
             of
             souldiers
             ,
             to
             the
             number
             of
             two
             or
             three
             thousand
             ,
             to
             haue
             made
             good
             his
             first
             landing
             with
             that
             Force
             ,
             vntill
             hee
             coulde
             haue
             drawen
             vnto
             himselfe
             a
             sufficient
             strength
             to
             haue
             proceeded
             further
             .
          
           
             From
             this
             purpose
             ,
             this
             Examinate
             did
             vse
             all
             forcible
             perswasions
             :
             alledging
             not
             only
             his
             owne
             ruine
             ,
             which
             should
             follow
             thereof
             ,
             and
             all
             those
             which
             should
             adhere
             to
             him
             in
             that
             action
             :
             but
             vrging
             it
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             matter
             most
             foule
             ,
             because
             hee
             was
             not
             onely
             helde
             a
             Patron
             of
             his
             Countrey
             ,
             
             which
             by
             this
             meanes
             hee
             should
             haue
             destroyed
             :
             but
             also
             ,
             should
             haue
             layed
             vpon
             himselfe
             an
             irreuocable
             blot
             ,
             hauing
             bene
             so
             deeply
             bound
             to
             her
             MAIESTIE
             .
             To
             which
             disswasion
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             also
             inclined
             .
          
           
             This
             desseigne
             being
             thus
             disswaded
             by
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             fell
             to
             a
             second
             consideration
             .
             And
             therein
             this
             Examinate
             confesseth
             ,
             that
             hee
             rather
             aduised
             him
             ,
             if
             needes
             hee
             would
             goe
             ,
             to
             take
             with
             him
             some
             competent
             number
             of
             choise
             men
             .
          
           
             He
             did
             not
             name
             vnto
             him
             any
             particular
             power
             ,
             that
             would
             haue
             come
             to
             him
             at
             his
             landing
             ,
             but
             assured
             himselfe
             that
             his
             Armie
             would
             haue
             bene
             quickly
             increased
             by
             all
             sorts
             of
             discontented
             people
             .
          
           
             He
             did
             confesse
             before
             his
             going
             that
             hee
             was
             assured
             that
             many
             of
             the
             Rebels
             would
             be
             aduised
             by
             him
             :
             but
             named
             none
             in
             particular
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             Examination
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             after
             his
             Arraignement
             :
             taken
             before
             the
             Earle
             of
             Notingham
             Lord
             high
             Admirall
             ,
             Sir
             Robert
             Cecill
             principall
             Secretarie
             ,
             and
             M.
             Iohn
             Herbert
             second
             Secretary
             of
             Estate
             .
          
           
             SIr
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             being
             hurt
             ,
             and
             lying
             in
             the
             Castle
             of
             Dublin
             ,
             in
             a
             chamber
             which
             had
             bene
             mine
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             one
             day
             tooke
             me
             thither
             with
             him
             :
             where
             being
             none
             but
             we
             three
             ,
             he
             told
             vs
             ,
             he
             found
             it
             necessarie
             for
             him
             to
             goe
             into
             England
             ,
             and
             thought
             it
             fit
             to
             carie
             with
             him
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Armie
             ,
             as
             he
             could
             conueniently
             transport
             ,
             to
             goe
             on
             shore
             with
             him
             to
             Wales
             ,
             and
             there
             to
             make
             good
             his
             landing
             with
             those
             ,
             till
             hee
             could
             send
             for
             more
             .
             Not
             doubting
             but
             his
             Army
             would
             so
             increase
             in
             a
             small
             time
             ,
             that
             hee
             should
             bee
             able
             to
             march
             to
             London
             ,
             and
             make
             his
             conditions
             ,
             as
             he
             desired
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             proiect
             I
             answered
             ,
             that
             I
             held
             it
             altogether
             vnfit
             ,
             aswell
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             conscience
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             loue
             to
             his
             countrey
             ,
             as
             his
             duetie
             to
             his
             Souereigne
             ,
             of
             which
             ,
             he
             (
             of
             all
             men
             )
             ought
             to
             haue
             greatest
             regard
             ,
             seeing
             her
             Maiesties
             fauours
             
             to
             him
             had
             bene
             so
             extraordinarie
             .
             Wherefore
             ,
             I
             could
             neuer
             giue
             any
             consent
             vnto
             it
             .
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ioyned
             with
             me
             in
             this
             opinion
             .
          
           
             
               Exam.
               per
            
             Notingham
             ,
             Ro.
             Cecil
             ,
             Io.
             Herbert
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             ¶
             The
             speaches
             of
             Sir
             Chr.
             Blunt
             ,
             at
             the
             time
             of
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             neere
             as
             they
             could
             be
             remembred
             March
             18.
             1600.
             
          
           
             MY
             Lords
             ,
             and
             you
             that
             be
             present
             ,
             Although
             I
             must
             confesse
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             better
             fitting
             the
             little
             time
             I
             haue
             to
             breath
             ,
             to
             bestow
             the
             same
             in
             asking
             God
             forgiuenes
             for
             my
             manifold
             and
             abominable
             sinnes
             ,
             then
             to
             vse
             any
             other
             discourse
             ,
             especially
             ,
             hauing
             both
             an
             imperfection
             of
             speech
             ,
             and
             God
             knowes
             ,
             a
             weake
             memorie
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             my
             late
             grieuous
             wound
             :
             Yet
             to
             satisfie
             all
             those
             that
             are
             present
             ,
             what
             course
             hath
             bene
             held
             by
             me
             ,
             in
             this
             late
             enterprise
             ,
             because
             I
             was
             sayd
             to
             be
             an
             Instigator
             ,
             and
             setter
             on
             of
             the
             late
             Earle
             ,
             I
             will
             truely
             ,
             and
             vpon
             the
             perill
             of
             my
             soule
             ,
             speake
             the
             trueth
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             time
             that
             euer
             I
             vnderstoode
             of
             any
             dangerous
             discontentment
             in
             my
             L.
             of
             Essex
             ,
             was
             about
             three
             yeeres
             agoe
             ,
             at
             Wansted
             ,
             vpon
             his
             comming
             one
             day
             from
             Greenwich
             .
             At
             that
             time
             he
             spake
             many
             things
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             but
             descended
             into
             no
             particulars
             ,
             but
             in
             generall
             termes
             .
          
           
             After
             which
             time
             ,
             he
             neuer
             brake
             with
             me
             in
             any
             matter
             ,
             tending
             to
             the
             alteration
             of
             the
             State
             ,
             (
             I
             protest
             before
             God
             )
             vntill
             he
             came
             into
             Ireland
             ,
             other
             then
             I
             might
             conceiue
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             of
             an
             ambitious
             and
             discontented
             mind
             .
             But
             ,
             when
             I
             lay
             at
             the
             Castle
             of
             
               Thomas
               Lee
            
             ,
             called
             Reban
             ,
             in
             Ireland
             ,
             
             grieuously
             hurt
             ,
             and
             doubted
             of
             my
             life
             :
             hee
             came
             to
             visit
             mee
             ,
             and
             then
             began
             to
             acquaint
             me
             with
             his
             intent
             .
          
           
             As
             hee
             thus
             spake
             ,
             the
             Sheriffe
             began
             to
             interrupt
             him
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             the
             houre
             was
             past
             .
             But
             my
             Lord
             Gray
             ,
             and
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             Captaine
             of
             the
             Guard
             ,
             called
             to
             the
             Sheriffe
             ,
             and
             required
             him
             not
             to
             interrupt
             him
             ,
             but
             to
             suffer
             him
             quietly
             to
             finish
             his
             prayers
             and
             confessions
             .
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             said
             ,
             Is
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             there
             ?
             Those
             on
             the
             scaffold
             answered
             ,
             Yea.
             To
             whom
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             spake
             on
             this
             maner
             .
          
           
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             ,
             I
             thanke
             God
             that
             you
             are
             present
             .
             I
             had
             an
             infinite
             desire
             to
             speake
             with
             you
             ,
             to
             aske
             you
             forgiuenes
             ere
             I
             died
             ,
             both
             for
             the
             wrōg
             done
             you
             ,
             and
             for
             my
             particular
             ill
             intent
             towards
             you
             :
             I
             beseech
             you
             forgiue
             me
             .
             Sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             answered
             ,
             that
             he
             most
             willingly
             forgaue
             him
             ,
             and
             besought
             God
             to
             forgiue
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             giue
             him
             his
             diuine
             comfort
             :
             protesting
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             whatsoeuer
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             meant
             towards
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             part
             ,
             he
             neuer
             had
             any
             ill
             intent
             towards
             him
             :
             And
             further
             saide
             to
             Sir
             
               Christopher
               Blunt
            
             ,
             I
             pray
             you
             without
             offence
             ,
             let
             me
             put
             you
             in
             minde
             that
             you
             haue
             bene
             esteemed
             ,
             not
             only
             a
             principall
             prouoker
             and
             perswader
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             in
             all
             his
             vndutifull
             courses
             ,
             but
             especially
             an
             aduiser
             in
             that
             which
             hath
             bene
             confessed
             of
             his
             purpose
             to
             transport
             a
             great
             part
             of
             her
             Maiesties
             Armie
             out
             of
             Ireland
             into
             England
             ,
             to
             land
             at
             Milford
             ,
             and
             thence
             to
             turne
             it
             against
             her
             sacred
             person
             .
             You
             
             shall
             doe
             well
             to
             tell
             the
             trueth
             ,
             and
             to
             satisfie
             the
             world
             .
             To
             which
             he
             answered
             thus
             .
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             giue
             me
             patience
             ,
             I
             will
             deliuer
             a
             trueth
             ,
             speaking
             now
             my
             last
             ,
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             whose
             mercie
             I
             trust
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             directed
             himselfe
             to
             my
             Lord
             Gray
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             Compton
             ,
             and
             the
             rest
             that
             sate
             on
             horsebacke
             neere
             the
             scaffold
             .
          
           
             When
             I
             was
             brought
             from
             Reban
             to
             Dublin
             ,
             and
             lodged
             in
             the
             Castle
             ,
             his
             Lordship
             and
             the
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             came
             to
             visite
             me
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             short
             ,
             he
             began
             thus
             plainely
             with
             me
             :
             
               That
               hee
               intended
               to
               transport
               a
               choise
               part
               of
               the
               Armie
               of
            
             Ireland
             into
             England
             ,
             
               and
               land
               them
               in
            
             Wales
             ,
             at
             Milford
             ,
             
               or
               thereabouts
               :
               and
               so
               securing
               his
               descent
               ,
               thereby
               would
               gather
               such
               other
               forces
               ,
               as
               might
               inable
               him
               to
               march
               to
            
             London
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             I
             protest
             before
             the
             Lord
             God
             ,
             I
             made
             this
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             answere
             :
             that
             I
             would
             that
             night
             consider
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             I
             did
             .
          
           
             And
             the
             next
             day
             the
             Earles
             came
             againe
             :
             I
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             enterprise
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             most
             dangerous
             ,
             so
             would
             it
             cost
             much
             blood
             ,
             as
             I
             could
             not
             like
             of
             it
             :
             besides
             many
             hazzards
             ,
             which
             at
             this
             time
             I
             cannot
             remember
             vnto
             you
             ,
             neither
             will
             the
             time
             permit
             it
             .
             But
             I
             rather
             aduised
             him
             to
             goe
             ouer
             himselfe
             with
             a
             good
             traine
             ,
             and
             make
             sure
             of
             the
             Court
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             his
             owne
             conditions
             .
          
           
             And
             although
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             we
             all
             protested
             in
             our
             examinations
             and
             arraignements
             )
             we
             neuer
             resolued
             of
             doing
             hurt
             to
             her
             Maiesties
             person
             :
             (
             for
             in
             none
             of
             our
             consultations
             was
             there
             set
             downe
             
             any
             such
             purpose
             )
             yet
             ,
             
               I
               know
               ,
               and
               must
               confesse
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               failed
               of
               our
               ends
               ,
               we
               should
               (
               rather
               then
               haue
               bene
               disapointed
               )
               euen
               haue
               drawne
               blood
               from
               her selfe
               .
            
             Frō
             henceforward
             ,
             he
             dealt
             no
             more
             with
             mee
             herein
             ,
             vntill
             he
             was
             discharged
             of
             his
             keeper
             ,
             at
             
               Essex
               house
            
             .
             And
             then
             ,
             he
             againe
             asked
             mine
             aduise
             ,
             and
             disputed
             the
             matter
             with
             me
             ;
             but
             resolued
             not
             .
             I
             went
             then
             into
             the
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             before
             he
             sent
             for
             me
             (
             which
             was
             some
             tenne
             daies
             before
             his
             Rebellion
             )
             I
             neuer
             heard
             more
             of
             the
             matter
             .
             And
             then
             hee
             wrote
             vnto
             mee
             ,
             to
             come
             vp
             ,
             vpon
             pretence
             of
             making
             some
             assurances
             of
             land
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             I
             will
             leaue
             the
             rest
             vnto
             my
             confessions
             ,
             giuen
             to
             that
             honourable
             Lord
             Admirall
             ,
             and
             worthy
             M.
             Secretary
             ,
             (
             to
             whom
             I
             beseech
             you
             sir
             
               Walter
               Raleigh
            
             commend
             me
             )
             I
             can
             requite
             their
             fauourable
             &
             charitable
             dealing
             with
             me
             ,
             with
             nought
             els
             but
             my
             prayers
             for
             them
             .
             And
             I
             beseech
             God
             of
             his
             mercy
             ,
             to
             saue
             and
             preserue
             the
             Queene
             ,
             who
             hath
             giuen
             comfort
             to
             my
             soule
             ,
             in
             that
             I
             heare
             shee
             hath
             forgiuen
             mee
             all
             ,
             but
             the
             sentence
             of
             the
             Lawe
             ,
             which
             I
             most
             worthily
             deserued
             ,
             and
             do
             most
             willingly
             imbrace
             ,
             and
             hope
             that
             GOD
             will
             haue
             mercy
             and
             compassion
             on
             me
             ,
             who
             haue
             offended
             him
             as
             many
             wayes
             ,
             as
             euer
             sinfull
             wretch
             did
             .
             I
             haue
             lead
             a
             life
             so
             farre
             from
             his
             precepts
             ,
             as
             no
             sinner
             more
             .
             God
             forgiue
             it
             mee
             ,
             and
             forgiue
             mee
             my
             wicked
             thoughts
             ,
             my
             licentious
             life
             ,
             and
             this
             right
             arme
             of
             mine
             ,
             which
             (
             I
             feare
             me
             )
             hath
             drawen
             blood
             in
             this
             last
             Action
             .
             And
             I
             beseech
             you
             all
             beare
             witnesse
             ,
             that
             I
             die
             a
             Catholike
             ,
             yet
             so
             ,
             as
             I
             hope
             to
             be
             saued
             
             onely
             by
             the
             death
             and
             passion
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             merits
             ,
             not
             ascribing
             any
             thing
             to
             mine
             owne
             works
             .
             And
             I
             trust
             you
             are
             all
             good
             people
             ,
             and
             your
             prayers
             may
             profit
             me
             .
             Farewell
             my
             worthy
             Lord
             Gray
             ,
             and
             my
             Lord
             Compton
             ,
             and
             to
             you
             all
             ,
             God
             send
             you
             both
             to
             liue
             long
             in
             honour
             .
             I
             will
             desire
             to
             say
             a
             few
             prayers
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             my
             death
             most
             willingly
             .
             With
             that
             hee
             turned
             from
             the
             rayle
             ,
             towards
             the
             Executioner
             :
             and
             the
             Minister
             offering
             to
             speake
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             came
             againe
             to
             the
             raile
             ,
             and
             besought
             that
             his
             conscience
             might
             not
             be
             troubled
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             resolued
             ;
             which
             he
             desired
             for
             Gods
             sake
             .
             Whereupon
             commandement
             was
             giuen
             ,
             that
             the
             Minister
             should
             not
             interrupt
             him
             any
             further
             .
             After
             which
             he
             prepared
             himselfe
             to
             the
             blocke
             ,
             and
             so
             died
             very
             manfully
             and
             resolutely
             .
          
        
         
           
             ¶
             An
             abstract
             out
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             Confession
             vnder
             his
             owne
             hande
             .
          
           
             VPon
             Saturday
             the
             21.
             of
             February
             ,
             after
             the
             late
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             had
             desired
             vs
             to
             come
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             deliuer
             his
             knowledge
             of
             those
             treasons
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             formerly
             denied
             at
             the
             Barre
             ,
             as
             also
             to
             recommend
             his
             humble
             and
             earnest
             request
             ,
             that
             her
             Maiesty
             would
             bee
             pleased
             (
             out
             of
             her
             grace
             and
             fauour
             )
             to
             suffer
             him
             to
             die
             priuately
             in
             the
             Towre
             :
             He
             did
             marueilous
             earnestly
             desire
             ,
             
             that
             we
             would
             suffer
             him
             to
             speake
             vnto
             Cuffe
             his
             Secretary
             :
             Against
             whome
             hee
             vehemently
             complained
             vnto
             vs
             ,
             to
             haue
             bene
             a
             principall
             Instigator
             to
             these
             violent
             courses
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             vndertaken
             .
             Wherein
             he
             protested
             ,
             that
             he
             chiefly
             desired
             that
             he
             might
             make
             it
             appeare
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             not
             the
             onely
             perswader
             of
             these
             great
             offences
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             committed
             :
             but
             that
             
               Blunt
               ,
               Cuffe
               ,
               Temple
            
             ,
             besides
             those
             other
             persons
             ,
             who
             were
             at
             the
             priuate
             conspiracie
             at
             
               Drury
               house
            
             (
             to
             which
             though
             these
             three
             were
             not
             called
             ,
             yet
             they
             were
             priuy
             )
             had
             most
             malicious
             and
             bloody
             purposes
             ,
             to
             subuert
             the
             State
             and
             Gouernment
             :
             Which
             could
             not
             haue
             bene
             preuented
             ,
             if
             his
             proiect
             had
             gone
             forward
             .
          
           
             This
             request
             being
             graunted
             him
             ,
             and
             Cuffe
             brought
             before
             him
             ,
             hee
             there
             directly
             and
             vehemently
             charged
             him
             .
             And
             amongst
             other
             speaches
             vsed
             these
             words
             :
             Henry
             Cuffe
             ,
             
               call
               to
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Queene
               ,
               and
               deserue
               it
               ,
               by
               declaring
               trueth
               .
               For
               I
               ,
               that
               must
               now
               prepare
               for
               another
               world
               ,
               haue
               resolued
               to
               deale
               clearely
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               :
               and
               must
               needes
               say
               this
               to
               you
               ;
               You
               haue
               bene
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               instigators
               of
               me
               ,
               to
               all
               these
               my
               disloyall
               courses
               ,
               into
               which
               I
               haue
               fallen
               .
            
          
           
             
               Testified
               by
            
             Tho.
             Egerton
             .
             C.
             S.
             Th.
             Buckhurst
             .
             Notingham
             .
             Ro.
             Cecil
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             his
             Confession
             to
             three
             Ministers
             ,
             whose
             names
             are
             vnder
             written
             ,
             the
             25.
             of
             Februarie
             1600.
             
          
           
             THe
             late
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             thanked
             God
             most
             heartily
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             giuen
             him
             a
             deeper
             insight
             into
             his
             offence
             ,
             being
             sory
             he
             had
             so
             stood
             vpon
             his
             iustification
             at
             his
             arraignment
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             since
             that
             become
             an
             other
             man.
             
          
           
             He
             thanked
             God
             that
             his
             course
             was
             so
             preuented
             :
             for
             if
             his
             proiect
             had
             taken
             effect
             ,
             God
             knowes
             (
             sayde
             hee
             )
             what
             harme
             it
             had
             wrought
             in
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             He
             humbly
             thanked
             her
             Maiesty
             that
             he
             should
             die
             in
             so
             priuate
             manner
             ,
             lest
             the
             acclamation
             of
             the
             people
             might
             haue
             beene
             a
             temptation
             vnto
             him
             .
             To
             which
             he
             added
             ,
             That
             all
             popularitie
             and
             trust
             in
             man
             was
             vaine
             :
             the
             experience
             whereof
             himselfe
             had
             felt
             .
          
           
             He
             acknowledged
             with
             thankfulnesse
             to
             God
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             thus
             iustly
             spewed
             out
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
          
           
             He
             publikely
             in
             his
             prayer
             and
             protestation
             ,
             as
             also
             priuately
             ,
             aggrauated
             the
             detestation
             of
             his
             offence
             :
             and
             especially
             in
             the
             hearing
             of
             them
             that
             were
             present
             at
             the
             execution
             ,
             hee
             exaggerated
             it
             with
             foure
             Epithetes
             ,
             desiring
             God
             to
             forgiue
             him
             his
             great
             ,
             his
             bloodie
             ,
             his
             crying
             ,
             and
             his
             
               infectious
               
               sinne
            
             :
             which
             word
             Infectious
             ,
             he
             priuately
             had
             explaned
             to
             vs
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             a
             leprosie
             that
             had
             infected
             farre
             and
             neere
             .
          
           
             Thomas
             Montford
             .
             VVilliam
             Barlow
             .
             Abdie
             Ashton
             
               his
               Chaplaine
            
             .
          
           
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A01216-e130
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Blunt.
             3.
             
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Th.
             Lee.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             confession
             of
             Blunt
             at
             the
             barre
             ,
             he
             did
             there
             declare
             that
             he
             had
             Essex
             his
             particular
             warrant
             to
             send
             Lee
             ,
             and
             afterwardes
             was
             desired
             by
             Essex
             to
             take
             it
             vpon
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             both
             had
             pardons
             .
          
           
             The
             relation
             of
             sir
             Wi.
             Warren
             certified
             vnder
             his
             hand
             frō
             the
             Councell
             of
             Ireland
             to
             the
             Lords
             of
             the
             Councell
             here
             .
          
           
             The
             report
             of
             Ri.
             Bremingham
             to
             the
             Councell
             of
             Estate
             in
             Ireland
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Tho.
             Wood.
             
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Iames
             Knowde
             .
          
           
             The
             declarations
             of
             Da.
             Hethrington
             ,
             Iames
             Knowd
             and
             others
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Th.
             Lee.
             
          
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Southampton
             and
             sir
             Christopher
             Blunt.
             
          
           
             The
             substance
             of
             that
             which
             is
             confessed
             by
             Southampton
             and
             Blunt
             touching
             Essex
             purpose
             to
             haue
             transported
             into
             England
             the
             armie
             of
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             the
             changing
             of
             that
             dessein
             into
             the
             other
             dessein
             of
             surprising
             the
             Queene
             and
             the
             Court.
             
          
           
             The
             speach
             of
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             at
             his
             arraignement
             ,
             and
             the
             occasion
             of
             the
             falling
             into
             the
             aforesayd
             confessions
             .
          
           
             The
             place
             of
             Generall
             of
             the
             horse
             in
             the
             armie
             of
             Ireland
             was
             conferred
             by
             Essex
             vpon
             Southampton
             contrary
             to
             her
             Maiesties
             expresse
             commandement
             .
          
           
             The
             declaration
             of
             sir
             He.
             Neuell
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Blunt
             and
             Dauis
             .
          
           
             The
             declaration
             of
             Sir
             Henry
             Neuil
             ,
             and
             Confession
             of
             Sir
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Blunt.
             
          
           
             The
             cōfessions
             of
             sir
             Charles
             Dauers
             .
             1.
             2.
             
             Sir
             Io.
             Dauis
             2.
             
             Sir
             Ferdin
             .
             Gorge
             2.
             
             Sir
             Christopher
             Blunt
             2.
             
             Southampton
             at
             the
             barre
             .
          
           
             Sir
             Henry
             Neuels
             declaration
             ,
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Blunt.
             3.
             
          
           
             Confession
             of
             sir
             Ferdinando
             Gorge
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             the
             Erle
             of
             Rutland
             .
          
           
             The
             declaration
             of
             the
             L.
             Keeper
             ,
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             ,
             the
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             vnder
             their
             hands
             .
          
           
             The
             othe
             of
             the
             L.
             chiefe
             Iustice
             
               Viua
               voce
            
             .
          
           
             The
             declaration
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Worcester
             
               Viua
               voce
            
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             the
             Earle
             of
             Rutland
             .
             The
             L.
             Sandis
             .
          
           
             The
             confession
             of
             the
             Erle
             of
             Rutl.
             
          
           
             Essex
             confession
             at
             the
             Barre
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01216-e4950
           
             Some
             question
             was
             made
             by
             the
             earle
             of
             Essex
             ,
             whether
             he
             might
             chalenge
             any
             of
             the
             Peers
             .
             But
             answere
             was
             made
             by
             the
             Iudges
             ,
             that
             the
             law
             had
             that
             reputatiō
             of
             the
             Peeres
             ,
             that
             it
             trusted
             them
             both
             without
             othe
             and
             chalenge
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01216-e6820
           
             The
             testimony
             of
             the
             3.
             
             Diuines
             vnder
             their
             hands
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01216-e7000
           
             The
             confession
             of
             Blunt
             at
             his
             death
             ,
             which
             is
             set
             downe
             in
             the
             ende
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A01216-e7680
           
             The
             Earle
             of
             Essex
             came
             the
             same
             day
             to
             the
             Court
             in
             England
             .
          
           
             *
             The
             titulary
             Earle
             that
             is
             in
             rebellion
             .
          
           
             This
             weaknes
             was
             in
             respect
             of
             his
             hurt
             receiuedin
             charging
             her
             Maiesties
             forces
             at
             Ludgate
             .
          
           
             This
             Examination
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             date
             ,
             was
             taken
             after
             Essex
             arraignment
             ,
             but
             is
             inserted
             ,
             to
             shew
             how
             the
             speech
             of
             the
             Realme
             to
             be
             solde
             to
             the
             Infanta
             ,
             which
             at
             his
             arraignment
             he
             deriued
             frō
             M.
             Secretary
             ,
             at
             Shr.
             Smiths
             house
             he
             said
             was
             aduertised
             out
             of
             Ireland
             And
             with
             this
             latter
             concurre
             many
             other
             examinations
             .